The New Totalitarians

Aldous Huxley’s Brave New World is no longer fantasy; it is Sweden. “I know of no
study. . . . of totalitarianism that is so organized, so thorough, and so instructive as this
book .” — Book News

The New

Ibtalitarians

Revised

ROLAND HUNTFORD

A terrifying portrait of an “ideal” society
that has destroyed democracy

The New Totalitarians

This book is a warning. It is a terrifying portrait of an "ideal"
society that has destroyed democracy in the name of "pro-
gress." Roland Huntford demonstrates by fact after shocking
fact how an apparently democratic, prosperous, peaceful
Utopia is totally controlled by a bureaucracy which actively
discourages all signs of individuality.

"Much more than a 'horror file.' It is a study of the 'whys' of
this unopposed bureaucracy. ... Full of valuable insights, it
is an illuminating account of the ideas in whose service the
Swedes have become so compliant!' — Book News

"A landmark work!" — San Francisco Chronicle

"The first detailed critique of the Social Democratic re-
gime." — The New York Times Book Review

"Buy it, borrow it, or rent it — but find time and money to
give this book a thoughtful reading." — Bookmailer News

"It will take more than a single volume to disillusion Ameri-
cans about 'democratic socialism' and the 'free' welfare
state, but if any book can do it, this is it!' — Human Events

Roland Huntford has been Scandinavian correspondent for
one of the world's great newspapers, The Observer. His
other books include The Sea of Darkness and Scott &
Amundsen.

Contents

Introduction to the paperback edition vii

1. The New Totalitarian 7

2. The Historical Background 14

3. Industrial Peace and the Rise of Modern Sweden 49

4. A Planner's Promised Land 68

5. The Corporate State 86

6. Judiciary and Ombudsman 122

7. The Rule of the Apparatchik 135

8. Agitprop and the Perpetuation of the Regime 147

9. Economic Security and Political Servitude 166

10. Welfare as an Instrument of Control 182

1 1 . Education in the Service of Conditioning 204

12. The Environmental Mill 250

13. The Mass Media as Agents of Conformity 285

14. Culture in the Political Armoury 305

15. The Sexual Branch of Social Engineering 325

16. Brave New Sweden 338
Index 349

Introduction
to the

paperback edition

When this book was first published, in 1972, the Social Demo-
crats had ruled Sweden for almost forty years. They seemed
destined to continue doing so for forty years more. Since then,
however, they have lost two elections in a row, and the country
has been governed by the non-socialist parties instead. Remark-
ably little has changed, however. The corporatism which lies at
the heart of the Swedish system, and which was my central
theme, continues on its way. Sweden is run in much the same
way as before. The main difference is that the corporatism of the
left has been replaced by one of the center.

This may be seen as an outcome of the general European
swing to the right. The Swedish Social Democrats, however, had
held office longer than almost any other party outside the dic-
tatorships of Russia and Salazar's Portugal, and forty years of
socialist, or rather corporatist, rule has left its mark. Corporatism
has been implicitly accepted as an article of faith, it transcends
politics and party. The bureaucracy has been the guarantor of
continuity, for prime ministers may come and go, but the bu-
reaucrat endures.

The change of government in Sweden demonstrated the com-
parative unimportance of politicians. The lesson of the Socialist
defeats in the general elections of 1976 and 1979 is that the
functionary is king; the functionary of party, institution, and
state. It is a lesson simplified by weak politicians on the one
hand and strong bureaucrats on the other.

By definition, almost, the functionary prefers a coiporatist sys-
tem and collective ethos. Both put institutional loyalty before

vii

The New Totalitarian

that of class, conscience, or anything else. In a complex, indus-
trialized modem society, where the big organization is the desir-
able norm, and the individual a regrettable necessity, this is a
definite advantage. It eliminates most — although not all — major
conflict, and makes the wheels go round.

Industrial relations remain the classic example, as they were
throughout the years of Socialist rule. The trade unions being a
branch of the socialist movement, with the Social Democratic
Party their parliamentary wing, their political allegiance has
always been part of their creed. Nonetheless, they have re-
frained — by and large — from acting politically in conducting
wage negotiations and industrial relations in general. They have
cooperated with the government of the day. Or, to put it differ-
ently, unions and employers, through the functionaries of their
central organizations, have continued to arrange matters to their
mutual satisfaction, while their counterparts in the State hold the
ring. This has meant that Sweden has weathered recent eco-
nomic squalls with less industrial disruption and social strain
than many Western countries.

The sense of little having changed except the faces at the top is
enhanced by economic policy. Keynesian principles still reign
supreme. Sweden remains a country of high government spend-
ing and gargantuan taxation. Taxes account for over half the
Gross National Product, the highest in the Western world by far.

Although its Utopian image may have faded, Sweden remains,
if not a model, at least a political laboratory. If a single issue may
be said to have broken the Social Democratic hold on office, it
was nuclear power.

In 1974, some time before it was of public concern elsewhere,
nuclear energy had become a political question in Sweden. The
dangers of present-day reactors, the various risks of pollution,
became a matter of votes. It was part of a ground swell — also
ahead of its time — of concern for the environment. The so-called
"Green Wave" decided the fate of the government. Eco-politics
had arrived. Since Sweden has been traditionally devoted to the

viii

Introduction

pursuit of ever-rising affluence, this is of considerable signif-
icance.

The Social Democrats, meanwhile, had lost touch with public
opinion. This was due not to any failure of the superb party
organization, but to the feelings of the party leader, then prime
minister, Mr. Olof Palme. It was the Centre Party, the farmers'
party, that seized opportunity by playing eco-politics. In the
1976 general election, they denounced nuclear power, and
thereby won sufficient votes to give the non-Socialist camp a
parliamentary majority. This was the election that broke the So-
cial Democrats' forty-year hold on power, and brought a coali-
tion of Liberals, Conservatives, and Centre Party into office.

Eco-politics, however, was played within the corporative
structure. It was a party and its related organizations that took
the lead and manipulated the issue. Of greater fundamental sig-
nificance is the evidence of conflict revealed by the advance of
the Conservatives or, as they are called in Sweden, the Mod-
erates.

In each election since the early seventies, the Moderates have
increased their share of the popular vote until at the 1979 elec-
tion they won 73 parliamentary seats to become, not only the
largest of the non-Socialist parties, but the largest single party
after the Social Democrats. The Moderates had taken over the
role previously filled by the Centrists.

This is the development, rather than the change of govern-
ment that reveals a shift in the Swedish political spectrum.
Broadly speaking, the real dividing line in Swedish politics lies
not between Socialist and non-Socialist parties, but between a
corporative and individualistic view of society. That division has
always lain well to the Right, within the Moderate party, a little
right of center. The significance of the Moderate resurgence is to
bring more voters onto the non-corporative side of the line.

Figures are hard to come by; corporatism is not yet a target of
the pollsters. However, we know that the Moderate share of the
total popular vote rose from 15.6 percent in 1976 to 20.3 percent

The New Totalitarian

in 1979. At a very rough estimate, the non corporative propor-
tion probably lay between half and a third of these figures. It is a
minority protest vote, albeit of some importance.

The protest comes from that portion of the middle classes
outside the bureaucracy in its widest sense. It is to be found
among the professions, the small entrepreneurs and students.
They have begun to be worried by the advancing power of the
corporative institutions, and especially by the encroachment of
the trade unions on practically every aspect of daily life. They
see their liberty, indeed their whole pattern of life, threatened.

We are now viewing, as it were, the political landscape beyond
welfare and affluence. Both are taken for granted. There are
those who are not prepared to pay any price for more of the
same; certainly not the submersion of the individual into the
corporate state. Their numbers have evidently increased, and
they have spoken at the ballot box.

This is distinctly encouraging; a gleam of light in the pessi-
mism with which 1 wrote this book. The advance of the faceless
organization and its functionary has been slowed a trifle. Ten
years ago, few would have dared to prophesy in such terms.

Very possibly disillusion was helped by the threat of the so-
called Wage Earners' Funds. This was a radical Social Demo-
cratic plan to transfer power in industry from boardroom to the
unions. The idea was that workers would be given shares in the
firms by which they were employed, so that they would become
a large block of shareholders. But the power of representing
them on the company boards would be statutorily vested in the
trade unions. This ultimate corporatist threat to society almost
certainly drove waverers out of the socialist camp, and benefited
the Moderates.

In the face of all this, it is an interesting comment that, despite
their numerical domination of the government coalition, the
Moderates were not allowed to fill the office of Prime Minister-
as a matter of principle. This is perfectly understandable. The
anti-corporatist vote is small, associated with the Right, and

x

Introduction

therefore contaminates the Moderates in the eyes of the elector-
ate. It goes against the compact and overwhelming majority, and
is therefore a political liability. This is accepted with good grace
by the Moderates. Swedish politicians are eminently earthbound
and rational. They are not a gang of petty ayatollahs.

The casualty of change is Mr. Olof Palme, the Socialist Prime
Minister when this book was written. He was a product of the
sixties; of student militancy and Vietnam protest. He took over
from an unshakable father figure, Mr. Tage Erlander, because it
was felt he would attract radical youth in the role of an elder
brother. Alas, the political climate changed, youth voted the
other way, and Mr. Palme was stranded, a survivor of another
age, left behind by the receding tide.

Change, however, has largely been confined to person, if not
personality. The collective still rules. Despite the gleam of hope
in the Moderate revival and the change of government, Sweden
remains a predominantly corporate state. Forty years of Socialist
rule have affected the national mentality. It is those decades
which have molded the Sweden of today. This book, warts and
all, is how I saw that process.

Cambridge, England
December, 1979

XI

1 . The New
Totalitarians

The vindication of prophets of doom is perversely fascinating,
for men love scourging themselves with proof that they really
are as ridiculous as they have always been telling each other.
It is therefore scarcely surprising that, in all the literature of
prediction that has flourished in the wake of science, the
lamentations have achieved the greater fame. Two pessi-
mistic visions of the future have already passed into folklore;
two classic nightmares of what very likely awaits us; two
sketches of the prison that we appear bent on erecting around
ourselves with the most disastrous ingenuity. They are, of
course, George Orwell's Nineteen Eighty-Four and Aldous
Huxley's Brave New World.

Brave New World was first published in 1932; Nineteen
Eighty-Four in 1949. Time has already shown how far both
were written with the gift of prophecy. Both divined some-
thing that is now becoming uncomfortably apparent: that
the advance of science is producing a new kind of ruling class
with powers unknown before. Both foretold the final sub-
servience of human beings to a revolutionary hybrid of
technological manipulator and political manager.

But, although the end in both cases is roughly the same,
Brave New World seems more applicable to the West at this
time. Where Nineteen Eighty-Four describes the logical con-
clusion of a Communist dictatorship, the climax of the
Bolshevik Revolution, as it were. Brave New World presents
the final corruption of a Western style of life. The crux of
the difference is this. Orwell postulates a reign of terror to

8 The New Totalitarians

secure the position of the new ruling class, but Huxley sup-
poses that the scientific advances which bring them to power
also induce the requisite change of mentality, so that physical
compulsion is superfluous.

Huxley, although he describes certain developments now
becoming familiar, assumes the necessary political changes, and
concentrates on the human results. It has become a cliche to
say that this or that phenomenon is a piece of Brave New
World, and it has become evident to the point of banality
that certain aspects of the story have started their fulfilment
in the West. We have the first steps towards test tube babies
and genetic engineering; the hallucinatory drug cults and
their 'trips', as the inhabitants of Brave New World took a
'holiday' with 'soma'; mechanical attitudes to sex; the
mutability of the past, and the worship of technology. But to
find the vision closing in, with its various facets drawn to-
gether in a system, is a rather harder thing.

And yet, many of the scientific necessities are already with
us. We have foolproof contraceptives, illimitable communica-
tion, electric energy and gadgetry in abundance. Their proper
application waits only upon the correct social machinery:
science, as always, is several lengths ahead of politics.

The victory of technology over man, says Huxley in a
foreword to one of the later editions of his novel, requires
only a highly centralized totalitarian government. But, he says,

There is of course no reason why the new totalitarianism should
resemble the old. Government by firing squads ... is not merely
inhumane... it is demonstrably inefficient, and in an age of advanced
technology, inefficiency is a sin against the Holy Ghost. A really
efficient totalitarian state would be the one in which the all-powerful
executive of political bosses and their army of managers control a
population of slaves who do not have to be coerced, because they
love their servitude.

Of all people, it is the Swedes who have come closest to
this state of affairs. They have the necessary background and

The New Totalitarian 9

predilections. Outside Russia, they alone have grasped the
necessity of adapting politics to technology, untroubled by
doubts or reservations. They offer the first example of a
system that fulfils Huxley's prophecy. Historical accident and
national idiosyncrasies have pushed Sweden ahead on the
road to Brave New World. But even if she is isolated, inbred
and incompletely western, her present state cannot be
dismissed as something alien and eccentric, curious to examine,
yet with no portents for the rest of us. All that stands between
ourselves and Sweden is a certain protective shell granted by
the Western European heritage. But it is fragile, and it is
being eroded from within and without. To watch present
Swedes may be to watch our future selves.

To begin with, says Huxley, Brave New World depends on
economic security; without it, the love of servitude is im-
possible. And in this, the foundation of the 'new totalitarian-
ism', Sweden is well advanced. She has solved the problem of
permanent security and abolished enclaves of distress within
collective prosperity. She has been helped in this by a century
and a half of peace, isolation and neutrality, by being small
and easily governed, and by being populated in proportion
to her natural resources.

Economic security by itself does not necessarily imply a love
of servitude. Other conditions are required: on the side of the
rulers, a thorough understanding of the interaction between
economics and power; and on the side of the ruled, submis-
sion to authority and a reverence for the expert. Also, in
both cases, an aversion to individuality, an instinct for the
collective, a suspicion of parliamentary institutions, a worship
of the State, and a preference for government by bureaucrat
rather than by politician.

All through their history, the Swedes have consistently
fulfilled these specifications. Thus it is that the techno-
political establishment which has been brought to power in
Sweden by a scientific and industrial revolution, found a

10 The New Totalitarians

singularly malleable population to work with, and has been
able to achieve rapid and almost painless results. Sweden of
1973 bears as little resemblance to herself of 1930, as the
Soviet Union of today to Tsarist Russia. It is in the past forty
years, and particularly since 1950, that the Swedish metamor-
phosis has taken place.

It is the product of the Social Democratic Party which came
to office in 1932 and has subsequently broken most records
for continuity of government by holding power for over
four decades. Their system has proved to be an incomparable
tool for applying technology to society. They have altered
the nature of government by making it a matter of economics
and technology alone. Politicians have lost their significance
in Sweden, supplanted by a form of technocratic oligarchy,
which is apparently unassailable, because its tenets are univers-
ally accepted. Henceforth, changes of political complexion
are unlikely to mean changes in circumstance, and the same
development is to be expected, whatever the party in office.

To view this is a sobering affair. It is not as if the Swedes
were endowed with originality in politics. They are imitators
and assimilators. They possess no magic keys. They have
shown that the means already exist to build the political
foundations of Brave New World. In this sense, they have
demonstrated that Huxley did not see far enough.

Security [he says in the aforementioned comment to Brave New
World] tends very quickly to be taken for granted. Its achievement is
merely a superficial, external revolution. The love of servitude cannot
be established except as the result of a deep, personal revolution in
human minds and bodies. To bring about that revolution, we require,
among others, the following discoveries and inventions. Firstly, a
greatly improved technique of suggestion through infant conditioning
and, later, with the aid of drugs, such as scopolamine. Second, a
fully developed science of human differences, enabling government
managers to assign any given individual to his or her proper place in
the social and economic hierarchy. (Round pegs in square holes tend

The New Totalitarian 1 1

to have dangerous thoughts about the social system and to infect
others with their discontents.) Third (since reality, however Utopian,
is something from which people feel the need of taking pretty
frequent holidays), a substitute for alcohol and other narcotics,
something at once less harmful and more pleasure-giving than gin
or heroin. And fourth (but this would be a long-term project, which
would take generations of totalitarian control to bring to a successful
conclusion) a foolproof system of eugenics, designed to standardize
the human product and so to facilitate the task of the managers.

It is the achievement of the Swedes to have shown what can
be done without these expressions of perfection. They have
shown that the 'revolution in human minds and bodies' can
be carried through, to a remarkable degree, by available
methods. They have demonstrated, for example, that the
relatively crude indoctrination offered by television and
conventional education holds tremendous possibilities, pro-
vided only that there is effective centralized control of both.
They have proved how powerful are the existing agents of
inducing love of servitude. They are the first of the new
totalitarians.

In the search for prophecies fulfilled, it is useful to make
one excursion into Nineteen Eighty-Four. The Swedes have
demonstrated the power of that form of semantic manipula-
tion Orwell called Newspeak: the changing of words to

mean something else. In this way, thought can be directed,
and undesirable concepts eliminated, because the means of
expressing them have been removed. 'Freedom' does not
yet in Swedish, as in the brainchild of Orwell's Ministry of
Truth, mean exactly 'slavery', but it already implies 'sub-
mission', and a powerful word in the vocabulary of opposi-
tion has therefore been effectively neutralized. Similarly, it is
exceedingly difficult to speak in any but favourable terms of
the State, because the words in that field have been positively
loaded.

But otherwise. Brave New World is enough. 'Industrial

12 The New Totalitarians

civilization is only possible,' says Mustapha Mond, 'when
there's no self-denial. Self-indulgence up to the very limits
imposed by hygiene and economics. Otherwise the wheels
stop turning.' This is precisely what the rulers of Sweden are
always saying, although of course not so directly, and with
rather greater verbosity.

The Swedes have found other devices, extremely useful for
inducing the 'love of servitude', in the manipulation of
sexuality and the official sponsorship of changes in morals. It
is a mistake to believe that the Swedes are particularly
advanced or emancipated. The English are no less sexually
liberated. But what distinguishes Sweden is that morality has
become the concern of the government, where elsewhere it
is something independent, growing out of changes within
society.

The ultimate crime in Brave New World is to deviate from a
norm. That norm is innocent of ethics and morality, and
decided on grounds of expediency alone. The situation is
already a doctrine of Swedish law. Gone is the idea of right or
wrong, or the moral content of an action. Crime is now
defined as social deviation. The test of whether an offence is
punishable, however, is solely whether it has awkward effects
on the collective. Analogously, in non-criminal spheres the
worst solecism is to be different. Sweden, like Soviet Russia,
belongs to that group of countries in which 'individuality'
has a derogatory ring.

All this is not because Sweden is so far advanced but
because, in all senses except the purely technological, she is so
extraordinarily backward. Sweden is a relic of the Middle
Ages, a State of corporations and communes, and the Swedes
are medieval people living only as members of a group. It is
an ideal situation for the incarnation of Brave New World.

Like the rulers of Brave New World, the managers of
Sweden have abolished history, in order to cut off the past
and, by disorienting their time sense, to make people easier

The New Totalitarian 13

to manipulate. But the Swedish leaders, at any rate, act
historically and, like Huxley's privileged Controller, they at
least are aware of their historical roots. To understand the
new totalitarians of Sweden, then, it is best to start with
Swedish history.

2. The Historical
Backround

The true distinction of the Swedes is not that they have
successfully married technology and man, but that they have
done so with so little apparent difficulty. The process which,
in other countries, generated both modem technology and
resistance to its political demands, had only the first of these
effects in Sweden. As a result, the conflicts normally associated
with the technological revolution have been all but absent.
This is very different from the discomforts of the Western
world; but Sweden is not quite of the West.

To begin with, the Scandinavian peninsula is not so much
a part of Europe as an extension of Siberia and, encased in that
northern fastness, Sweden was a late starter. The Ice Age
lingered, so that man arrived rather later than he had done
elsewhere on the European mainland. The Swedes were
barbarians while Rome fell and the Dark Ages gathered.
Until almost the threshold of medieval times Sweden, with
all Scandinavia, remained primitive, unchronicled, inacces-
sible and unknown. One of the last European countries to be
christianized, Sweden was finally admitted to the Pale of the
Church in A.D. 1103, five centuries after Britain. The country
still bears the marks of its early retardation.

The Swedes enter history with the opening of the Viking
Age in the eighth century A.D. That fascinating period
established the future division of Scandinavia. Where the
Vikings of Denmark and Norway turned westwards over-
seas, those from Sweden pushed overland to the east. The
Swedes advanced into Russia, and since then the Danes and

The Historical Background 15

Norwegians have belonged to the West, where Sweden has
had one foot in eastern Europe.

The early Swedish colonists established the medieval state
of Kiev out of which modern Russia grew: the very word
Russia perpetuates their memory in the form of Rus, their
ancient name. Inland Vikings, the Rus, like their ocean-going
colleagues in the "West, were essentially merchants, and it
was the trade routes along the great rivers to Constantinople
that drew them to the Russian hinterland. For about a
hundred years, until the middle of the tenth century, the
Swedes dominated trade between northern Europe and the
east. But as the Rus declined, the Slavonic Russian empire
rose; and as the Arabs lost their grip on the Asian approaches,
shorter southern routes were opened, the roundabout way via
the far shore of the Baltic fell into disuse and the Swedes were
by-passed. By the beginning of the eleventh century, Sweden
had turned into a cul-de-sac, facing east.

The Viking age was the greatest of the sallies made by the
Swedes into the outside world: their natural state has been
one of isolation. Except for one or two inconsequential
Danish incursions in modern times, they have been free of
foreign invasion descending with singularly little alien in-
filtration from prehistoric Teutonic arrivals. They remain out-
standingly homogeneous. The roots of their language are
immaculately Germanic. Where English is haunted by Celtic,
and Italian by Etruscan, all research has failed to shake the
original purity of the Swedish tongue. And Swedish history
lacks the tension provided elsewhere by the feud of Saxon and
Celt, Slav and Teuton, Latin and Goth.

The Swedes have been excluded from most of the formative
experiences of Western Europe. They were never occupied
by the Romans. They escaped the convulsions succeeding the
fall of Rome. They stood aside from medieval power
struggles. Continental military adventures in modern times
hardly relieved their fundamental isolation; they were scarcely

16 The New Totalitarians

touched by the intellectual currents of Europe. For centuries
Sweden led a sequestered life on the outskirts of the West.

Nowhere else did the Pope exercise so little influence and,
alone in medieval Christendom, the Swedes possessed what
amounted to a national Church. As a result, their horizons
have been narrowed. By escaping the papacy, the one uni-
versal power of the age, Sweden was deprived of the inter-
nationalism which became the great medieval civilizing force.
She was precociously nationalistic, and her untimely isolation
sent her into the twentieth century with little more than a
peasant culture she could truthfully call her own. She has
been left intellectually defenceless and, when cultural invasions
finally penetrated her borders after the late eighteenth century,
she swallowed the successive waves hook, line and sinker.
Even today Sweden resembles some retarded society hurriedly
assimilating a stronger civilization.

Originally divided among petty warring kings Sweden was
unified by A.D. 1000. But provincial rivalry died hard, and
the country had to wait until the fourteenth century for a
fixed capital and an ordered succession to the throne.

A series of dynastic marriages united Sweden, Norway and
Denmark under the Danish Queen Margrethe in 1397. Rivals
for the mastery of Scandinavia, Sweden and Denmark were,
however, unhappy bedfellows, and the union was ill starred
from its birth. It was finally destroyed in 1523 by Gustav Vasa,
the founder of modern Sweden. In that year he drove out an
invading Danish army and secured Swedish independence.
But it is as an administrator, not a soldier, that he is honoured
among his countrymen.

The best Swedish kings have been royal bureaucrats, and
Gustav was the first of that breed. He was a bom organizer,
devoted to administration, who brooked no delegation; no
detail was beneath his notice. He turned Sweden into a
centralized State of a kind that was only equalled almost three
centuries later in Napoleonic France. And he met little of the

The Historical Background 17

opposition that faced Western European rulers. They had to
overcome an adverse mode of thought and feeling in establish-
ing central rule: he had the help of a favourable mentality. The
reason is partly to be sought in a peculiarity of Swedish
history. Sweden was never feudalized, where Western
Europe very largely was.

In its true sense, feudalism was something deeper than
merely serfdom and military service. It was an attitude of
mind from which have emerged the Western civic virtues.
The heart of it was a contractual relationship between man
and master. It limited the prerogatives of a superior, and
insisted on the rights of vassals. Its heritage has been a sus-
picion of the central power and acceptance of that aristocratic
state of mind we misname democratic.

Feudalism dominated England, France, the Low Countries
and western Germany. It was imperfectly established in
Saxony and Spain. It was absent from Prussia, the Scandinavian
countries and Russia. At one extreme of constitutional
development, there was England, where civil liberties and
parliamentary supremacy directly grew out of feudal limita-
tions on the sovereign: at the other, Russia, where Duma and
people were impotent before monarchs devoid of such
restraints. There were many gradations in between, but
Sweden leant towards the Russian end of the scale. Where
the lower orders of society had no defined rights, autocracy
and absolutism were the natural consequences. The heritage
of that situation has been submissiveness to authority.

The other characteristic of feudalism was a parcelling out of
sovereignty. Where it ruled, the notion of a unified state was
rudimentary, the country organized as a pyramid of vassalage
with the king or emperor sitting uneasily on top. It was an
extreme kind of decentralization.

Subject from the Middle Ages to a form of centralized rule
Sweden, on the other hand, was saved this fragmentation. In
the feudalized countries of Europe there was conflict in the

18 The New Totalitarians

transition from the Middle Ages to modern times, because it
meant the replacement of local rule by a central bureaucracy.
With no feudal age to colour their habits of thought, the
Swedes escaped that conflict. In Sweden most of the peasantry
were under direct royal control, so that the Swedish kings
had the economic power to check the land-owning aristocracy.
Royal functionaries had established a centralized administra-
tion, when England, France and Germany were still divided
among independent magnates.

The reasons for this difference are complex and contentious.
But geography must have played a part. Protected from in-
vaders by the Scandinavian watershed, and a long, laby-
rinthine coastal archipelago that even in modern times has
been a formidable barrier, Sweden did not need the defensive
mechanism of independent military barons that evolved in
the anarchy of the Dark Ages on the European mainland.
Moreover, communications in Sweden were better than on
the Continent. Roads were admittedly non-existent, but an
indented coastline and a honeycomb of natural inland water-
ways were there for the sailing. The country is ice- and snow-
bound for several months of the year, but travel has always
been easy by sled and ski. Thus nature discouraged baronial
autonomy and promoted the exercise of central power.

From early times, therefore, a Swedish king was able to
control the nobles. They sometimes fought him, but they
served him just as often; by the reign of Gustav Vasa, they
were staffing a central administration, and their tradition
became that of the civil service.

Since the early Middle Ages, many of the Swedish nobility-
had been dutiful royal functionaries. In the seventeenth
century, it became their principal occupation. Charles XI,
one of the great reforming kings, then decimated their
estates by recovering alienated royal lands. To retain their
position, while submitting to the new order, they converted
themselves from a class of land-owners to a class of titled

The Historical Background 19

bureaucrats. They devoted themselves to extending the power
of the State, and brought Sweden firmly under bureaucratic
rule.

The identification of aristocracy and civil service has
conferred on the Swedish bureaucrat a unique supremacy and
esteem. For centuries he has been honoured with deference
and respect. He has never had to bear the scorn, dislike and
suspicion poured on the State functionary in so many other
countries. He is considered greater than the politician, the
lawyer and the industrialist. The senior official remains, true
figure of a mandarin, at the top of Swedish society. The chief
civil servant in a ministry has more prestige than his minister.
Generaldirektor - Director-General - the title of such a posi-
tion, rings better in Swedish ears today than the title Statsrad
- Cabinet Minister.

When Gustav Vasa came to the throne, the remoteness of
the influences then forming modem Western man preserved
medieval attitudes among the Swedes. As indicated above,
this meant unquestioning submission to authority. In the
West, for better or worse, that has not held uniformly, but
In Sweden it has been preserved intact until the present day.
Clearly, the Swedish attitude, by creating acquiescent subjects,
is more favourable to strong government; it is particularly
useful when rapid social changes have to be carried out.

In consolidating his authority, Gustav possessed yet another
advantage. Unlike England and other Western European
states, Sweden had no urban middle class to obstruct royal
despotism. The country has always been divided into a mass
of peasantry, and a thin crust of merchants and bureaucrats at
the top, subservient to the monarch.

Gustav approved wholeheartedly of the idea of the despotic
prince perfected in Italy; he imported Germans to teach him
the new politics of the Renaissance In taking German inter-
mediaries, he was continuing an old tradition. Since the
Scandinavian decline that followed the end of the Viking

20 The New Totalitarian

Age, the Germans had carried advancement to the Swedes.
With one Francophile interlude in the late eighteenth and
early nineteenth centuries, German influence dominated
Swedish life until the Second "World War.

Gustav, although he was glad of German tutelage, resented
German suzerainty. He disliked the economic stranglehold
which the Hanseatic merchants had acquired, and he broke
their power once and for all. He did so with a conscious desire
to establish a nation-state. He was a nationalist ahead of his
time.

As a nationalistic despot, Gustav was always open to in-
novations that would extend his power, and it was in that
spirit that he introduced the Reformation to Sweden. He was
perhaps the first monarch to grasp properly the political
implications of Luther's doctrine. He saw, more clearly and
rationally than Henry VIII, the uses to which a national
Church could be put. If Henry knew only that he had to
break out of the domination of Rome, Gustav from the
beginning had the aim of better controlling his subjects.
Gustav's purpose in accepting the Reformation was to make
civil servants of the clergy. He and his successors became truly
their own Popes. The Swedish Church was made identical
with the State, a situation comparable only with the Russian,
the Byzantine and the Mohammedan worlds.

The Swedish Reformation subjected the priesthood to the
State. This, of course, happened elsewhere, but with the
important rider that the nature of the Reformer's doctrine
weakened the sacerdotal power. In Sweden, the clergy in-
creased the hold on the population that they had exerted since
the Middle Ages. Sweden, then, became that unique pheno-
menon, a priest-ridden Protestant society.

What Gustav did, almost alone among his contemporaries,
was to nationalize the Church without undermining the
dominion of priest over parishioner. The theology of the
Reformation was anathema to him, since it implied the rise

The Historical Background 21

of individual responsibility and the weakening of the clergy.
What he strove for was the politics of the new movement,
without its religion. For the awakening of the religious spirit,
the emotional core of the Reformation, Sweden had to wait
until the nineteenth century. It then became confused with
the rise of Social Democracy, which has inherited its evan-
gelical content.

Gustav Vasa used the Church deliberately to foster the
concept of Swedish nationality; 400 years later, a Socialist
Minister of Finance, Mr Gunnar Strang, confessed to identical
aims. When Catholic immigrants came to Sweden after the
last war, a bishop approached the government for fiscal
concessions in church building. Mr Strang refused, saying
that, although he himself was no believer, he preferred the
new arrivals to turn Protestant, 'So that they would become
good Swedes'.

Gustav's successors completed the work of incorporating
the Church into the State by the beginning of the seventeenth
century. The Church was deprived of its economic indepen-
dence, all property (including churches) and income being
transferred to the Crown. The clergy obediently turned into
ordained bureaucrats. Ruled directly by lay officials and royal
secretaries, the Church became a government department.
Since the Middle Ages, the Church had kept population
records, and its parochial system, built on the 'cell' pattern,
was admirably adapted to civil administration. The State
simply took this apparatus into its own service and, by the
beginning of the seventeenth century, had acquired, ready
made, by deed of transfer, the kind of centralized administra-
tive machinery that Napoleon had to build for himself two
centuries later. The Church issued permits to move and
organized conscription, doing all the work of petty official-
dom in keeping a check on the citizen, aided by ingrained
subservience to the clergy. Only in 1970 was the last of the
major bureaucratic functions, the keeping of population

22 The New Totalitarian

registers, removed from the Church: it was then transferred
directly to computers.

It is one of the striking aspects of Swedish history that there
has been no religious strife, no visible desire to keep the old
faith. The Reformation triumphed easily and bloodlessly. In
the century of religious passion, the Swedes are distinguished
by the meekness and alacrity with which they changed creed.
Political unity and personal convenience seemed of more
importance than conviction.

In various forms, this attitude has persisted through the
years. There have been very few fights over principle; men
have seen the greatest virtue in submission and acquiescence.
Today, a Swede will most often show the same reluctance to
suffer for an idea as his sixteenth-century predecessor.

The absence of persecution need not necessarily imply
toleration; it may equally well suggest that force is redundant
where submission is willing and conviction weak. This seems
to have been the case in Sweden. Rulers have long understood
that their subjects will not stand more than a certain rate of
change. An official of the Social Democratic party said in
1969 that reforms had to observe a speed limit to avoid
opposition; the kings and chancellors of the sixteenth and
seventeenth centuries acted on exactly the same principle. The
Reformation was carried through in Sweden over about a
century, at a comfortable pace, but with the final goal always
in sight;' One people, with one Lord and one King', to quote
a Swedish bishop of the time.

If any Swedes were anxious for the martyr's crown, their
rulers were unwilling to oblige. The Swedes had discerned,
before most Europeans, that martyrdom only perpetuates the
ideas it is designed to suppress, and that opposition is best
disarmed quietly. The eradication of the Catholic faith from
Sweden was accomplished without dungeon, stake or block.
Sweden had been severed from Rome for over sixty years
before, in 1595, Catholics were prohibited from publicly

The Historical Background 23

holding services, but not, immediately, from worshipping
privately. In 1617 the old Faith was finally banned, but a
Swede could still turn Catholic without risking life or liberty;
exile was the sole and inexorable punishment. One of the
first to feel this was Queen Christina, the great-granddaughter
of Gustav Vasa. In 1654, during the twenty-third year of her
reign, she adopted Catholicism, and was forced to abdicate
and leave Sweden immediately, never to return. In few other
countries did the Reformation triumph, or Catholicism
disappear, so swiftly, completely and effortlessly.

By the end of the seventeenth century not a single Catholic
remained in Sweden. Occasionally, a Swede would convert,
usually as a result of contacts made abroad, and deportation
would invariably follow. It was not only Rome that had been
the enemy; Geneva was equally so. Calvinism, and Protestant
dissent of all kinds were suppressed by law as well.

The rigours of Swedish religious legislation were main-
tained until the last half of the nineteenth century. In 1848,
Baptists were forced by religious persecution to emigrate to
America. The last deportations for turning Catholic were
carried out in 1858. In i860, the laws against apostasy were
finally repealed. In 1870, the Free Churches were legalized.

Until 1970, when adopting a religion was made voluntary,
all Swedes were automatically born into the State Church,
whatever the convictions of their parents. Permitted since
1860, withdrawal was only converted from a privilege into a
right in 1952. Before that, anybody wanting to leave the State
Church had to submit to a personal examination by the clergy,
who had the power, periodically used, to refuse the applica-
tion. These examinations continued until the late 1940s.

The continuous supremacy enjoyed by the Church from
the Middle Ages to the nineteenth century gave it an un-
challenged hold on the population. Its educational monopoly
upheld cultural isolation and a monolithic structre of in-
tellectual life. A few pundits prescribed the lines of thought

24 The New Totalitarian

by a kind of informal ukase, and the rest obeyed implicitly.
It was a Protestant, and more humane, version of the In-
quisition.

Isolation, ignorance and hierarchical tastes made the Swedes
easy to control, and identity of Church and State presented
politicians with the benefits. Although the religious back-
ground has now grown faint, the legacy of the Church re-
mains in political submissiveness and intellectual servitude. If
the various reorganizing governments of Sweden, from the
Liberals of the nineteenth century to the Social Democrats of
the 1960s, have been able to execute rapid and often un-
comfortable changes virtually unopposed, it is because con-
formity has been made a cardinal virtue, and dissent a mortal
sin.

Ecclesiastical hold over the population was never disturbed
until a workable political substitute was available. However
scornful of Christianity, the rulers of Sweden tolerated the
Church as a means of controlling the population. And the
clergy, being civil servants, still enjoy, by virtue of their
bureaucratic status, a respect that they could never assure for
their cloth. Men may abjure Christ, but they cannot bring
themselves to drive out the priests. Sweden is one of the rare
countries in which men are often anti-religious, but rarely
anti-clerical.

When Gustav Vasa was reorganizing the country, he had
no time for foreign affairs, adopting a policy of isolation. That,
in his opinion, was the future of Sweden. But his sons thought
otherwise. They started expanding eastwards, and periodically
for the next 250 years, Sweden battled with Russia and Poland
for the mastery of the Baltic. Until well into the eighteenth
century, Sweden belonged to Eastern Europe. Today,
Stockholm remains unmistakably an Eastern European city.

Possessing Finland before the twelfth century, Sweden had
a common frontier with Russia, and early began to feel the
expansion of the Muscovite State, as it drove towards the

The Historical Background 25

sea. Until well into the fifteenth century, the pressure was con-
tained with ease. But in 1478, Tsar Ivan III captured Nov-
gorod and attacked Finland. With great difficulty, the Swedes
managed to fend him off. Russia was gathering strength, the
balance of power along the Swedish border was dissolving
and the arrival of the tsars at the sea was only a matter of
time. At the end of the 1550s, the Russians acquired their
first foothold on the Baltic by the capture of Narva on the
Estonian coast.

That was the situation facing Erik XIV, Gustav's eldest son,
when he succeeded to the throne in 1560, and started the
Swedish drive to the east. His first aim was to blockade
Narva and obtain a stranglehold on Russian trade with the
West. Unfortunately, this antagonized Lubeck, a Hanseatic
city with considerable Russian interests, and Denmark, then
a rival for control of the Baltic States. The Danes, allied with
Liibeck, attacked Sweden, and there followed the Great
Northern War. Lasting from 1563 until 1570, its only visible
result was to consolidate the Danish grip on the outlet of the
Baltic to the open sea. Erik had started off to encircle Russia,
but had ended by being bottled up more securely by the
Danes.

In the meantime, Erik's half-brother, Duke John,* had
developed ambitions on the Swedish crown. To enlist the
support of Poland, John married Catherine Yagellonica, the
sister of the Polish king. John crossed to Finland to raise a
rebellion, but was captured by Erik before he could do so,
and removed to Sweden, where he was thrown into prison.
John, having been forgiven and freed, deposed Erik in 1568,
and, in turn, imprisoned him. The king was supposed to have
gone mad, but whether this was really the case, or whether a
charge of insanity had simply been trumped up in order to

* Although in most systems of nobility 'Duke' was a territorial
title, in the Swedish royal house it was a personal one, conferred on the
younger sons of the king.

26 The New Totalitarian

serve as a pretext for the deed, has never been satisfactorily-
decided. What is certain is that Erik died in prison in 1577,
reputedly poisoned at the order of John.*

Assuming the throne, John in his turn continued the drive to
the east. His adversary was that autocratic tsar, Ivan the Terrible.
After ferocious campaigns in the Baltic States, the Swedes
captured Narva, once more isolating Russia from the sea.

Sweden had now clearly immersed herself in Eastern Europe.
John persuaded the Polish Diet to adopt Sigismund, his son by
Catherine Yagellonica, as king. With Sigismund also heir to
the Swedish throne, John was working towards a union of
Sweden and Poland which could then take up arms against
Russia.

After John's death in 1592, Sigismund went to Sweden.
But Sigismund, a Catholic, found no sympathy among the
unbending Lutherans ruling the country. After a few unhappy
years, he returned to Poland, and the union lapsed. His uncle,
Duke Charles (a son of Gustav Vasa), ascended the throne in
1603 as Charles IX, and continued his brothers' attacks
eastwards. Defeated by the formidable Polish cavalry, Charles
turned from Poland to Russia.

At that time, Russia was going through one of her re-
current periods of anarchy, civil war and rival pretenders to
the throne. It was a propitious moment for outsiders with
fingers in the Russian pie. Sweden and Poland each advanced
a tsar. Swedish and Russian troops entered Moscow in 1610
to help the Tsar Basil. Soon afterwards, the Swedes were de-
feated, and Basil deposed, by a Polish army. In 1613, the
Russians, revolting against the indignity of foreign pre-
tenders, rallied round the national figure of Michael Romanov.
They attacked the Swedes, who, sensing difficulties ahead,
immediately opened negotiations. The result was the Peace
of Stolbova, in 1617, by which Sweden acquired Ingria and

* The state of Sweden, and the manners of its kings, may be gauged
by the legend that the poison was administered in pea soup.

The Historical Background 27

Kexholm, the territories at the end of the Gulf of Finland.
Sweden was now a leading Baltic state, and a force among
the Slavs; she was about to become a European power.

Gustavus Adolphus, the eldest son of Charles, had succeeded
his father in 1609, and was now king of Sweden. One of the
most efficient and truly militaristic of European sovereigns,
he was an extraordinary combination of soldier and civil
servant. He lived for fighting and organizing: under him,
Sweden became the first of the modem war machines. He
was helped in this by one of the great bureaucrats of history,
Axel Oxenstierna.

Oxenstiema was the Chancellor, the highest officer of the
realm. In day-to-day affairs, he was the real ruler of Sweden.
He was a great reformer, and a bureaucrat to the depths of his
soul. He consummated Gustav Vasa's modernizing work;
modem Swedish government is his brainchild. While in
England, for instance, Parliament was then undergoing those
convulsions which were to give it sovereignty, Oxenstiema
was consolidating the power of the bureaucracy.* Among
Swedes, he remains the most honoured of men.

Oxenstiema was a nobleman, and executive office was a
monopoly of the nobility. It remained so until late in the
nineteenth century. The nobility acted as a corporation or
guild with the function of ruling. The attitudes of this
thoroughly medieval survival persist in the modem civil
service, the fundamental change being that whereas in the
past entrance to the guild was by birth and ennoblement, now
it is by competitive examination. The members form a caste of
dedicated and incorruptible bureaucrats, devoted to the
service of the State as something great and mystical, existing
above the citizen and beyond Parliament.

Oxenstiema gave form and permanent strength to the

* His almost exact English contemporary was Sir John Eliot, the
member of the House of Commons, who, defying Stuart absolutism,
died a martyr for parliamentary rule.

28 The New Totalitarian

bureaucratic establishment that has since ruled Sweden. He
devised an administrative system that still functions today.
Before Cromwell, he consolidated the hold of the central
government on the provinces by a species of Major-General,
evolved from medieval bailiffs. He perfected the centralized
institutions of a modern State. The first Central Bank and the
first national ordnance survey in Europe were his projects. He
created a State building directorate, which still exists under
the original title, and which is the direct historical reason
why present Swedish governments have a control of the
housing market unknown in most democracies.

The immediate services of the Chancellor were in mobiliz-
ing the resources of Sweden for the king to fight his wars.
Oxenstiema reformed the system of conscription, and devised
a method of rapid mobilization which gave Gustavus Adol-
phus a strong and supple army. The economy was harnessed
to the central will. Political propaganda was conducted
through the Church. Not until the present century can
Europe provide a like example of total mobilization for war.

Having made peace with Russia, Gustavus pursued his
territorial ambitions in Poland. But the outbreak of the
Thirty Years' "War in 1618 brought a threat to his conquests
because of Habsburg designs in the North. He decided on a
preventive Continental campaign, and turned west to inter-
vene on the side of the Protestant states against the Catholic
League. In 1631 he advanced deep into Germany, victorious
all the way. For a short while, Europe was at his mercy, and
the Protestant powers seemed about to triumph under Swedish
leadership. But in 1632, at the battle of Lutzen near Leipzig,
Gustavus fell, and the ambition went out of the Swedes.
It was no longer Europe they wanted to conquer but the Baltic
they had to save. They succeeded in doing so. When the war
ended in 1648 they secured control of the southern shore by
obtaining part of Pomerania, the state of Bremen and the
estuary of the River Oder.

The Historical Background 29

Now turning on Denmark, Sweden conquered the mari-
time provinces of Bohuslan, Halland, Scania and Blekinge,
thus moving her south-western border to the coast, and wrest-
ing from the Danes control of the outlets to the open sea.
Until the early eighteenth century, Sweden ruled the Baltic.

The reign of Gustavus's daughter, Christina, began with
the war with Denmark, an interlude to secure Sweden's
rear, before the continuation of the proper business of the
Swedish kings: campaigning in the east. In 1655, the year
after coming to the throne, her successor, Charles X, marched
on Poland. He got stuck in the morass of Eastern Europe, and
his reign was a succession of futile engagements with Poles,
Russians and Danes, ruinous to the internal economy of
Sweden. His son, Charles XI, succeeding him in 1660, kept
peace abroad, reorganized the country and repaired the
damage. When Charles XII came to the throne in 1697,
Swedish ambitions were backed by domestic strength.

Now thoroughly alarmed at the power of Sweden, Russia
prepared to invade the Swedish Baltic provinces, and elimin-
ate her rival in the north. So urgent did Tsar Peter the Great
consider this task, that he stopped a war with Turkey in
order to free troops for its accomplishment.

A celebrated duel was about to begin. Across the battle-
fields of Eastern Europe, Peter the Great faced Charles XII.
Peter was a great soldier, statesman and reformer; Charles a
general in search of a political leader. Despots both, they
dominated their countries and, for a moment, their age. War
started early in 1700. Peter besieged Narva, and Charles
crossed the Baltic to relieve it. There were 10,000 Swedes to
35,000 Russians. Charles's army was untried, and cut off from
home; Peter's troops were battle-trained, well entrenched and
close to Russia. But the Swedes, flouting the rules of con-
temporary warfare, charged the centre of the Russian line
instead of the flanks, and won a quick and crushing victory.

The battle of Narva made Sweden once more the arbiter

30 The New Totalitarian

of European affairs, an ally worth the courting. Charles now
attacked Poland, the long-held goal of Swedish ambitions,
annihilating the Polish army. In 1707 he turned on Peter once
more, and became the first modern leader to know the dis-
comforts of invading the endless plains of Russia. The king
of Sweden chased the Tsar's armies towards Moscow. But
the Russians replied with the same scorched earth policy
that broke Napoleon and Hitler. Baulked on the direct road
eastwards, Charles turned south into the Ukraine. In the
summer of 1709, he attacked the Russian army at Poltava, a
fortress on the Vorkla, a tributary of the River Dnieper. He
was repelled, with the loss of almost 10,000 men. But he still
had 15,000 troops with his cavalry intact. He withdrew his
army from Poltava to Perevelotchna, on the Dnieper. Cross-
ing the river with a skirmishing force, he set out to fetch
reinforcements. A day or two later, the army capitulated to
the Russians without firing a shot.

It was one of the swiftest and most absolute collapses in
military history. At Poltava, Charles's soldiers had sustained
their first setback; and it destroyed their morale: At Perevelot-
chna, they could see Turkish country and safety on the other
bank of the Dnieper: reinforcements were not far away; the
pursuing Russian troops were inferior, in numbers and equip-
ment, yet the Swedes, the wonder of Europe, neither fought,
nor fled, but meekly gave themselves up.

From that moment, a thread was woven into Swedish
history of capitulation at the first approach of difficulties.
"When, in the Second World "War, the Swedes allowed Ger-
man transit traffic to the detriment of their neutrality, when
they succumbed to other Nazi demands equally humiliating,
and when immediately after the war they forcibly returned
Baltic refugees to the Soviet Union in order to avoid Soviet
displeasure, it was in a sense the echo of Perevelotchna.

After Perevelotchna, Charles spent five years in Turkey,
first trying to organize another attack on Russia, and then as

The Historical Background 31

a prisoner, because the Turks found him an embarrassment.
Finally, he escaped, returning to Sweden in 1714. In his
absence, the Tsar had invaded the Swedish Baltic possessions,
establishing a permanent foothold on the Gulf of Finland,
where he built St Petersburg.

Charles now tried to capture Norway, then a Danish
possession, as compensation for his Russian failure. But his
countrymen followed half-heartedly. By defeat, he had for-
feited their loyalty. It was probably a Swedish bullet that
killed him at the battle of Fredrikshald in Norway in 1718.

Leaderless and disheartened, the Swedes retreated from
Norway: the Russians raided the Swedish mainland un-
checked. At war's end, in 1721, Sweden signed away most of
her foreign possessions and part of Finland. Perevelotchna was
the end of Sweden as a great power. Swedish history thence-
forth becomes an unrelieved tale of capitulation and with-
drawal into neutrality and isolation.

In 1742, a Swedish army again capitulated to the Russians
without firing a shot. This time it was at Helsinki, after a
failed attempt at recovering the lost Finnish provinces. After
a somewhat inept essay in neutrality, the Swedes then tried
equally ineptly to manoeuvre among the European powers
at the beginning of the Napoleonic wars. Finally, in February
1808, the Tsar attacked Finland and, in Helsinki a few months
later, a Swedish army once more capitulated without fighting.
Finland was then annexed by Russia, obtaining its indepen-
dence in 1917, after the Bolshevik Revolution.

Charles XII had died childless and unmarried, leaving a
• disputed, succession, which the Russian Empress Elizabeth,
daughter of Peter the Great, exploited by forcing on Sweden
a monarch of her choice. He was a German prince, Adolf-
Frederick of Holstein-Gottorp. The accession of Adolf-
Frederick's son, and successor, Gustaf III, in 1771, opened the
final act of Sweden's relegation to the world of minor states,
Perevelotchna was in 1709; only in 1788, when Gustaf

32 The New Totalitarian

essayed the last, disastrous attempt to regain Swedish ascen-
dancy over Russia, did the Swedes finally begin to understand
that their military genius had deserted them. Thenceforth
they have looked on Russia with obsessive fear as an hereditary
tribal enemy.

Gustaf s son, Gustaf IV, presiding over the disasters of the
Napoleonic wars, was made scapegoat for the national mis-
fortune, and deposed. The crown was then offered to Jean-
Baptiste Bemadotte,* one of Napoleon's marshals. This was a
device to acquire the protection of France against Russia, for
Napoleon was still the ally of the Tsar, and theoretically able
to shelter a dependent. In 1810, Bemadotte landed in Sweden,
and declared war against England. In 1812, Bonaparte broke
with Russia. Bemadotte, foreseeing the collapse of France,
refused to follow his erstwhile master, made friends with the
Tsar instead, and joined the coalition against Napoleon, being
granted Norway by the Allies as reward. Bemadotte also
foresaw the expansion of Russia, and decided that the safety
of Sweden depended upon her abandoning Eastern Europe.
Finland was irrecoverable: by acquiring Norway he hoped to
accomplish the necessary reorientation, and avert Russian
suspicion.

Norway had belonged to Denmark since the fourteenth
century, but the Danes made the unfortunate mistake of
supporting Napoleon after Sweden changed sides. In 1814,
Bemadotte invaded Denmark, forcing her to cede Norway
and join the Allies.

The 1814 campaign was the last occasion on which Swedish
troops went into battle. At the Congress of Vienna, Sweden
gave up Pomerania, her last Continental possession. Deprived
of the bonds which, however tenuously, had given her some
connections with the outside during the previous centuries,

* Bemadotte ascended the throne as Charles-John. All subsequent
monarchs are descended from him, and the present royal house of
Sweden still bears his name.

The Historical Background 33

Sweden was now, as she had been three centuries earlier,
obscure and isolated.

Norway was her only burden. The Norwegians had never
really accepted Swedish overlordship, and for most of the
nineteenth century were preparing their secession. They
achieved independence in 1905, after a crisis which might
have culminated in war, if the Great Powers had not tactfully
threatened to intervene.

Unlike Switzerland, Sweden never adopted neutrality of
her own volition, but allowed it to descend on her, faute de
mieux. If the Swiss abdicated from history, the Swedes
allowed themselves to be forced out. At the Congress of
Vienna, in 1815, Switzerland pleaded for neutrality, and was
guaranteed it by the Great Powers; the Swedes did not make
their profession as a neutral until the outbreak of the First
World War in 1914.

Perhaps non-belligerency, meaning the bare avoidance of
hostilities, more aptly describes the Swedish condition than
neutrality, which implies an attitude of mind as well. During
the first half of the nineteenth century, Sweden vacillated
between France and Russia. With the rise of Germany,
Swedish sympathies veered accordingly, and after the French
defeat at the hands of Prussia in 1870, Sweden became in
spirit a German colony in the north. In 1914, Sweden sup-
ported the Central Powers, and members of the government
suggested a policy that they dubbed 'active neutrality', by
which they meant helping the Kaiser by all means short of
fighting. Exactly the same phrase was resuscitated half a
century later under similar circumstances, in this case to
describe an anti-American posture during the Vietnam
War.

At all events, Sweden kept out of the Great War and, in
1939, declared herself neutral once again. Until 1943, how-
ever, she permitted the Germans to send troops and supplies
across her territory. In 1943, when the tide had turned in

34 The New Totalitarian

favour of the Allies, the transit traffic was stopped, and supply
of iron ore to Germany pared down. The Swedes had avoided
the Second World War and achieved a century and a half of
uninterrupted peace and isolation that enabled them to develop
in their own way, without unwanted foreign intrusions to
disturb them.

* * *

One of the gravest obstacles to the fulfilment of Utopia has
been the development of individuality. It brings too much
incertitude and too much resistance to the calculations of
authority. But the Swedes have been spared that burden;
among them the concept of individuality and the develop-
ment of personality have been grossly retarded down the
centuries. The Swede has never emerged from behind the
veil of the group; he is conscious of himself only through
some general category, as a member of a people, a clan or a
party. He has preserved untouched a devotion to an hier-
archical order of things and an unprecedented devotion to
corporate organization. Sweden has remained a country, not
of individual citizens, but of groups and guilds. The industrial
revolution found a receptive environment in Sweden and did
not have to grapple with the inappropriate mentality of
Western Europe. Sweden is a country in which modem
institutions have been grafted onto a medieval frame of
mind.

This is connected with the absence of the Renaissance from
Sweden. The Renaissance is all things to all men. It is an art
movement, the revival of classical learning, the rise of
humanism, the advance of knowledge or the opening of the
age of exploration. The sum of its parts is that force which
has created modern Western man. Its heart is the discovery
of the individual.

That is the real distinction between the Renaissance and the
Middle Ages. Medieval man, with his instinct for the

The Historical Background 35

collective, existed solely as a member of some group.
Renaissance man discovered that he was an individual, with
an identity all his own.

In that sense, the Renaissance was confined to "Western
Europe. It was absent from Sweden, as it was absent from
Russia, and Swedes share with Russians the distinction of
undeveloped individuality. Escaping the discovery of the
individual, the Swedes continued to think and act in groups.
They have preserved their medieval core intact, where
Western man is heir to the Renaissance. In this lies the
fundamental difference between Sweden and the West.

The hierarchical view of society was a vital part of the
medieval mind. It was sapped in the West by the Renais-
sance, but in Sweden (as in Russia) it had survived more or
less intact. Related to this, personal pride was the most
reprehensible of medieval sins and, in Sweden today, it
remains one of the worst transgressions. Self-effacement is
the obligatory virtue.

The writers of the European Renaissance cultivated
individuality to the point of affectation and whimsy. No
Swedish comparisons can be drawn, because there were in
Sweden no contemporary writers. Before the eighteenth
century, there was no Swedish literature; before Strindberg,
in the nineteenth century, there was no drama. But Swedish
authors have always given an oddly anachronistic impression.
Carl Michael Bellman, the national poet of Sweden, lived in
the eighteenth century, but his world, with its pessimism and
its melancholy panegyrics to drinking, is that of the medieval
song. And yet the modem Swede says that Bellman still
expresses his feelings as nobody else is able to.

Indeed, most Swedish writers and poets are steeped in a
morbidity and cruelty that is recognizably medieval. They
reduce mankind to stereotypes, treating their characters,
not as individuals, but as formalized symbols. To read a
modem Swedish novelist, or see a modern Swedish film, is

36 The New Totalitarian

most often to feel a nearness to the world of the Middle
Ages. Thus The Seventh Seal, Ingmar Bergman's medieval
morality film, is in fact a typical example of modern Swedish
cinema. Individual values and spontaneity are overshadowed
by a dark, oppressive sense of destiny. It is as if Boccaccio,
Cervantes, Shakespeare, Rousseau and the apostles of the
European personality had never been bom.

Throughout the history of Sweden, among all classes,
personality is curiously elusive. This is as true of the figure of
St Erik in the twelfth, as of King Charles XII in the eighteenth
century; or in the nineteenth century Alfred Nobel, the man
who invented dynamite and founded the most famous of
literary prizes. They had singularly undeveloped characters,
and their chroniclers did not help. It is in a long tradition
when today a Swedish educational official can say that,
'We are not interested in a man's personality, only in his
actions'.

The Renaissance in its completed form had within it the
seeds of conflict, almost by definition. It brought forth not
only the discovery of the individual, which led to the concept
of personal liberty, but also the invention of 'The State as a
work of art', which demanded servile underlings. Moreover,
out of the Renaissance as the revival of learning and the
discovery of the world, there issued technology which, in its
application to society, also requires submissive people and,
ideally, the immersion of the individual in the group. Out of
these innate contradictions, it can be argued, grew the
tensions plaguing the industrialized Western world. The
same process that generated the scientific and technological
revolutions also created opposition to them.

It would obviously have been preferable to accept the one
and reject the other. That is what happened to Sweden.
While the Swedish rulers from the sixteenth century onward
imported Renaissance ideas to perfect the centralized State
they had inherited, the absence of the Renaissance as a

The Historical Background 37

revolution in personal development, spared them opposition.
Individuality means, almost by definition, resistance to
authority. Neither grew up in Sweden. Retaining an instinc-
tive submission to hierarchical organization, acting and
thinking in groups, ever reluctant to oppose orders from the
top, the Swedes have eased the task of their reformers and
administrators down to the present day.

Spared the penalties of individuality, the Swede, by remain-
ing within the embrace of the group, has also been spared the
personal anguish caused by change. Lacking the instinct of
personal rebellion, he has followed his herd. Besides, social
change has been made smooth and painless by the peculi-
arities of the Swedish political system. It is a specialized
mechanism adapted to the swift enactment of the intentions
of the central bureaucracy. The legislature is weak, the
executive strong, and, for centuries, real power has lain in
the government administrative machine.

Only once in its history has the Diet, the Swedish parlia-
ment, ruled supreme. That was during a period, known as
the Age of Freedom, which lasted from 1718 until 1772;
from the death of Charles XII until the reign of Gustaf III;
an interlude of parliamentary supremacy in an alien environ-
ment. The Diet was then a medieval assembly of the Four
Estates: nobles, clergy, burgesses and peasants. Not only did
the nobility hold the power in the Diet, but they had a
prescriptive right to rule, government office and the higher
ranks of the civil service being reserved for them by
law.*

Since the Middle Ages, the executive power had been
vested in the Council of State, a committee of nobles
appointed by the king. The Diet was partly an advisory,

* Comparisons may be odious, but to grasp the singular develop-
ment of Sweden, it is worth remembering that an edict of this kind has
never existed in England, and that the Commons, long a power in the
kingdom, had established its primacy by the seventeenth century.

38 The New Totalitarian

partly a confirmatory body; its main function was to approve
royal ordinances. But it had one important constitutional
role: it decided the powers of the king. Provided he ruled
successfully, the king obtained the privileges he desired.

Charles XII was given unlimited powers: the Diet knew a
strong king when they saw one. His death, opening a period
of disputed successions and weak monarchs, was a signal for
the Diet to assume supremacy. Two aristocratic factions,
known as the Hats and the Caps,* struggled for power, and
complex and disorderly party politics flourished throughout
most of the Age of Freedom.

When Gustaf III came to the throne in 1771, the Estates
assumed that he would accept the situation. But Gustaf liked
neither the restrictions on the royal prerogative, nor what he
called the aristocratic despotism that was ruling Sweden.
In 1772, with the help of the army, and some disaffected
nobles, he carried out a coup d'etat, and substituted his own
brand of royal despotism. In the constitution promulgated
the same year, the Diet was degraded to a subordinate
assembly with a vestige of its former prerogatives. The
legislative and executive powers were appropriated by the
king, who delegated it to the Council of State and the
Civil Service.

Gustaf was widely applauded for eradicating parliamentary
corruption. Although he had all but got rid of parliament in
the process, his subjects were unworried. Few people cared
about the form of government, as long as it functioned
properly, a recurrent theme in Swedish history.

Gustaf derived his strength from an alliance with the
bureaucrats, reinstated in the authority lost during the Age
of Freedom. But as his reign progressed, he became infected

* The Caps got their name because their policies were said to be so
stupid and inept as to be fit only for men in their night caps. Their
political opponents adopted the label hat, as an obvious contradistinc-
tion.

The Historical Background 39

with the ideas of the Enlightenment, toying with a return
to parliamentary rule. He was assassinated in 1792* after
a conspiracy among bureaucrats who felt their prerogatives
once more threatened. The last of the few attempts in the
history of Sweden to break the power of the bureaucracy
had been forestalled.

For a long time, the Age of Freedom was condemned as an
age of falsehood and inefficiency, proof that parliamentary
supremacy meant political corruption. The bureaucracy was
widely regarded as the only reliable guarantor of public
honesty and it was this principle that guided the development
of Sweden from royal despotism to a form of constitutional
rule. If the bureaucrats were anxious to retain their traditional
power, they had the support of a nation that mistrusted
politicians.

After the assassination of Gustaf III, the modern form of
Swedish government was hammered out in a process that led
to a new constitution in 1809. Montesquieu's dictum on the
separation of the legislative and executive functions was in-
corporated, but in such a way as to shackle the Diet and
entrench the powers of the bureaucracy. The Executive was
made strong, the Diet debarred from interfering directly in
its affairs. Hedged about with restrictions the Diet was slow
to act, and its role was established as the negative one of
obstruction.

The Diet had no direct control over the administrative
machinery of the State. In order to give it some insight into
the conduct of the bureaucracy, the new constitution estab-
lished the Ombudsman. The title means literally 'Agent'. He
was to be a parliamentary watchdog, with the duty of ensur-
ing that civil servants kept to their rules. He was a necessary

* The king was shot at a masquerade in the Stockholm Opera
House by Captain J.J. Anckarstrom, a former officer in the house-
hold regiment. Verdi wrote his opera, Un hallo in maschera, around this
incident.

40 The New Totalitarian

link in a system that had taken the separation of legislative and
executive powers to extremes.

It was a unique anomaly of the 1809 constitution that,
although it incorporated principles of modern political
thought, it yet persisted with the forms of a medieval assembly.
The Estates lasted until 1865, when the first modern legisla-
ture in the history of Sweden was established. It was a bi-
cameral model borrowing something, like the constitution
itself, from American and French models.

The late survival of the Estates meant the preservation until
the nineteenth century of the corporate political life of the
Middle Ages. Each Estate was a corporation with privileges
entrenched by law. Nobility and clergy established their
claims by birth and royal appointment. Admission to the
Peasants' Estate depended on the ownership of privileged land.
But the Estate of Burgesses offered perhaps the clearest
example of medieval form. It was an assembly of city trades
and professions, the qualification being membership of a
guild. Such membership was compulsory in most profes-
sions; in all, it was restricted, and the right to vote was there-
fore a privilege awarded by a corporate organization, not by
the State directly.

Hats and Caps had been an interlude; they had no antece-
dents and left no heirs. Swedish political parties in the modem
sense first appeared at the end of the nineteenth century, and
were not firmly established before the first decades of the
twentieth century. That was about two centuries after the
foundation of Whigs and Tories that gave Britain her party
system, and some decades later than the evolution of similar
institutions on the Continent.

After the abolition of the Estates in 1865, two factions
appeared: Liberal, representing the urban middle classes, and
Agrarian, the enfranchised farmers. Liberals and Agrarians
were no true parties; they were the old burgess and peasant
Estates adapted to modern parliamentary forms.

The Historical Background 41

The nobility retained their power for another twenty years,
partly through dominance in the Upper Chamber of the Diet
(indirectly elected through local government bodies, like the
early United States Senate), partly through their preponder-
ance in the Executive. They monopolized the premiership
until the appointment in 1884 of Robert Themptander, the
first commoner to hold the post.

The first true political party in Sweden, in the sense of
professing certain ideas and having a definite programme,
were the Social Democrats, who appeared in the last decade
of the nineteenth century. To a certain extent they retain that
distinction today. The non-Socialist parties are really interest
groups or class factions. For this reason, ideology is a virtual
monopoly of the left.

During the first three and a half decades of the twentieth
century, Swedish party politics evolved their present form.
On the one hand were the Social Democrats, who early came
to dominate the country and the Diet; on the other, Conserva-
tives, Liberals and the Farmers (later Centre) party. Broadly
speaking, the Conservatives represent business and the pro-
fessions; the Liberals, small shopkeepers and the urban middle
class, and the Centre party, the farmers and agricultural
workers.

Although class privilege disappeared with the abolition of
the Estates in 1865, the right to vote and sit in the Diet was
based on property and income qualifications which kept most
of the population unfranchised for decades.* In 1909, univer-
sal male suffrage was introduced and, in 1921, women were
given the vote.

The Social Democrats, the first advocates of universal
suffrage, were originally not a parliamentary party, and the

* By comparison, the English working classes were partially en-
franchised by Disraeli in the Second Reform Bill in 1867; Bismarck did
the same in Prussia in 1866. Sweden followed suit a quarter of a century
later.

42 The New Totalitarian

fight for the vote was therefore against the legislature, instead
of within it, as in other countries. As a result, the extension
of the franchise in Sweden had the paradoxical effect of
diminishing respect for the Diet, leaving a permanent stain
on parliamentary institutions.

Just as the Estates survived in politics, so in agriculture the
persistence of strip farming had conserved a medieval institu-
tion until modern times. Strip farming, which reigned in
Western Europe during the Middle Ages, had disappeared
from most countries long before it did so in Sweden. In the
Swedish case it lasted until the first half of the nineteenth
century.

Under this system, the farmer, instead of working a
continuous holding, had his land distributed over a maze of
disconnected narrow strips. Clearly he could not work such
fragmented property on his own and, as a result, fields were
collectively tilled.

Strip farming was finally abolished, and enclosure decreed,
in 1827. Unlike the English enclosures of the sixteenth and
eighteenth centuries, the Swedish version resulted in neither
the enlargement of the big land-owners' estates, nor the
creation of a landless peasantry that migrated to the cities
to form an urban proletariat. It was carried out with more
equity. Farmers were not dispossessed; they simply changed
the form of their holdings, and their manner of work.

If, despite its high material standards and technological
advancement, Sweden was, until the 1950s, a mainly peasant
land, it was because of a unique form of industrial organiza-
tion. This was the bruk, an industrial settlement lying away
from the towns, out in the countryside. There were hundreds
spread over central and southern Sweden. In the isolation of
these small colonies, there grew up a powerful sense of com-
munity. It was in the bruk that many of the institutions of
modern Sweden grew up; it was the cradle of the Swedish
Welfare State.

The Historical Background 43

The bruk, unlike the village, belonged to one man. He
owned their houses, and tenancy was tied to the job. Until
late in the nineteenth century, a bruk worker could not change
employers without permission, and if he was in debt to his
master, was legally bound to stay.

If the bruk worker was not wholly free, he was at least
looked after by his master. Provided he worked satisfactorily,
he would be cared for in his old age, with a roof over his
head and a small pension. The bruk-owner also provided free
medical Care and schooling.

The work of the bruk required profound cooperation and
devotion to the needs of the group. Whatever the industry,
whether iron-working, copper mining or timber, the men
were organized in gangs that could ill afford the luxury of
personal independence. A sense of the collective weal de-
veloped. In this environment, the trade unions flourished
naturally, and out of its disciplinary pressure grew the
extraordinary hold that the Swedish labour movement has
over the population.

Within the bruks, ancient Swedish attitudes were preserved
without interruption, providing the emergent industrialized
society with a firm, historical foundation. If, in England, the
industrial revolution meant a break with the past, in Sweden
it was a continuation.*

With the advance of industrialization, manufacturers
acquired more political power, and the bruk-owners began to
influence lawgiving with their paternalistic traditions. For
this reason, Swedish industrial legislation always had a heavy
streak of welfare.

The worker felt an ingrained loyalty for his bruk and

* The bruk survives, many Swedish firms retaining the ancient form
in a modernized version, still working away from the cities in rural
manufacturing colonies. In these industrial outposts in the forest, the
social organization and the mentality of the old bruks lives on, virtually
untouched.

44 The New Totalitarian

everyone in it. It was the fidelity of the clan, with the bruks-
patron, the bruk-owner, looked up to as the chieftain.* There
were, of course, bad masters and dissatisfied workers, and
there were conflicts enough and to spare. But bitterness and
resentment between man and master were absent. Instead,
there was mutual respect which has survived tension and
crisis to temper present labour relations.

The Swedish industrial revolution was carried out after
1880, much later than in England and a little later than in the
rest of "Western Europe. Nevertheless, manufacturing in its
pre-industrial form has a long history in Sweden. The bruks
took their final shape in the seventeenth century, but the
industries on which they were based had existed long before.
Sweden is a country of forests and rivers, rich in iron, and
modestly favoured with copper. Iron-working was known
from about 500 B.C.; bronze 500 years earlier. Abundant wood
gave the fuel to smelt the ores.

The early miner was part peasant and hunter; so too was
the bruk worker, cultivating his own plot of land, and allowed
to shoot for the pot. Until the end of the nineteenth century,
industrial cities and an urban proletariat were of little im-
portance. The bruk was the cradle of the Swedish industrial
revolution, and the working class were peasants. The change
in Swedish society has been based on a peasant mentality.

Industrialization was carried out almost painlessly. The
collective mentality and corporate organization inherited
from the old agricultural communities and the bruks was
exactly what was required to cope with the technical and

* These attitudes still flourish. The brukspatron, however, no longer
exists, his place being taken by the managing director. The contem-
porary Swedish managing director is not only a man of distinction (or
infamy) among businessmen, but a father (or stepfather) to his work-
people. I once met a taxi driver, a rabid Socialist and trade unionist,
who boasted how once he had been chauffeur to one at a certain bruk.
It was like hearing a simple Catholic peasant talk reverently of an
audience with the Pope.

The Historical Background 45

social upheaval brought by the new times. Capital and labour
soon organized themselves in order to negotiate efficiently.
The trade unions started in the 1880s. In 1897, the LO,* the
Swedish trade Union Confederation, was formed, and was
soon delegated substantial power by its members, so that it
early appeared as the leader of a strongly disciplined and
monolithic organization. The employers riposted in 1902 by
founding their own national federation, SAF,** and, by 1908,
central wage bargaining had been established.

Employers early acccepted the right of workers to organize
themselves in the defence of their legitimate interests, and
Swedish trade unionism, therefore, escaped the suppression
that has embittered industrial life elsewhere. From the start it
was desperately anxious not for militance but for respecta-
bility. The early trade unionists were bureaucrats at heart,
patently more at ease behind a desk than at the barricades.
They disliked the idea of strikes, preferring civilized negotia-
tion with the bosses; and the bosses, on the whole, wanted to
reciprocate.

But at the beginning of this century, unions and employers
manoeuvred themselves into a position over wage demands
from which retreat was impossible and which, in 1909, led to
the only General Strike in Swedish history. The unions soon
capitulated before the strength of the employers, and the
strikers returned to work, their demands unsatisfied. The
strike had weakened the unions and discredited the LO.

The employers, however, magnanimously refrained from
attacking the unions and undermining their influence. With
the respite thus granted them, the unions reorganized and
purged themselves of any belief in the strike as a practical
weapon. It became for them a deterrent, which had failed if

* The initials L O stand for landsorganisationen i Sverige; literally,
'The national organization in Sweden'.

** SAF - Svenska A rbetsg i varcforcn i ngen , 'The Swedish
Employers' Confederation'.

46 The New Totalitarian

it had to be invoked. The employers feared not trade unions,
but anarchy, and they therefore accepted with equanimity
the resuscitation of the LO, because this gave them a single,
disciplined body with which to negotiate. Since the General
Strike, both labour and capital have regarded conflict as
pestilential and unprofitable.

At most times during the past seven centuries, the Swedes
have been lucky enough to supply Europe with what it
wanted. During the age of sail, Sweden provided the mari-
time countries with pine pitch for caulking hulls and tall
spruce for masts. When the price of copper rose in the
seventeenth century, Sweden was able to oblige with sup-
plies. Steel is always in demand for war and, since the late
Middle Ages, Swedish products have been much sought after.
When the elementary education of the nineteenth century
created a demand for reading, the forests of Sweden were
ready to provide the wood pulp for newsprint.

Except for a transitory episode in Delaware during the
seventeenth century Sweden was involved neither in the
original colonization of America nor in the carving up of
Africa. But during the late nineteenth century, there was a
wave of emigration to the United States which sent a million
Swedes across the Atlantic. It was a peasants' exodus, caused
by land hunger and bad harvests in the 1860s. It induced the
first cultural invasion of the Swedish lower classes.

Alien borrowings had been the exclusive concern of the
upper classes, and the mass of the population had, until the
exodus to America, been steeped in a national tradition alone.
Now repatriates and letters home brought American influence
to Sweden.

The lower classes of Sweden were learning about America,
while their rulers were returning to German domination.
Gustaf III, a single-minded Francophile, had imposed French
cultural supremacy, but it waned as Prussia rose. By the
victory of Prussia in the Franco-Prussian war of 1870 — 71, the

The Historical Background 47

Swedish upper classes had once more turned to Germany for
everything. Modem politics were German imports, from
imitations of Bismarck, exponent of the strong paternalistic
state, on the right, to Social Democracy on the left. Education
copied Prussian models; the arts shed their Gallic clothes,
taking a German mantle instead.

This continued unrelieved until the defeat of Germany in
the First World War brought some Anglo-Saxon influences.
But German culture still held sway and German remained the
second language of Sweden until the Nazi collapse. The
emergence of the United States as a super power swept
German culture from Sweden, substituting Americana in-
stead. Within five years of the end of the war, English re-
placed German as the principal foreign language, and Sweden
was thoroughly Americanized. Culture follows the sword.

Today, Sweden is one of the richest and technologically
most advanced states in the world. It is a remarkable achieve-
ment, considering her backwardness until little more than a
hundred years ago, when she was among the poorest of
European countries, comparable only with Russia and the
Balkans. In the seventeenth century there were four doctors
in the country; at the end of the eighteenth, less than a
hundred. Sweden entered the nineteenth century three
hundred years behind the times, she left it ready for the
twentieth century.

Isolation and absence of native culture delayed the progress
of Sweden. It was not until the eighteenth century that a
Swedish culture began to emerge. In the arts, it took the
form of classical and French imitations. In the sciences, there
was more originality. The Age of Freedom produced Linne,
the botanist who devised the modem system of classi-
fication, and Polhem, an engineer who anticipated later in-
ventions, notably water turbines and conveyor belts.

Uncomfortable with metaphysics, the Swedes are genuine
materialists in a way that it is hard to match elsewhere. They

48 The New Totalitarians

are literal minded to a fault, and their considerable talents have
been concentrated on engineering, applied science and the
systematizing of available knowledge. The prosperity that has
appeared in Sweden over the past century is due to inventive-
ness and a bent for adapting new advances made abroad. And
an ingrained ability to see the world in economic terms alone
made the Swedes devoted worshippers of technology far
earlier than was the case in most other countries.

The other great fount of Swedish talent lies in administra-
tion. That has had an incalculable effect on the country's
development. In business, it has meant superb management;
in public affairs, a State that has adapted its institutions to
exploit the economic and technological power of modem
times.

In Sweden, then, the technological revolution of the
twentieth century was exceptionally favoured. It had come to
a country with little political feeling, but a love of bureauc-
racy, where the population submitted to an hierarchical
order of things and accepted autocratic rule. They were well
adapted to a centralized administration, and had uniform at-
titudes controlled by a monolithic educational system. They
were steeped in a collective mentality, and the individual was
at a discount. They were completely materialistic, and unen-
cumbered by spiritual baggage. Culturally undeveloped they
accepted what was put before them, and adopted whatever
was new. Other people's wars benefited them commercially,
but they escaped hostilities themselves. Geographically and
intellectually isolated, they were spared conflicting influences
from abroad, subject only to one trend at a time. The situa-
tion might have been tailor-made for the system that was to

come.

3. Industrial Peace
and the Rise of
Modern Sweden

Like Soviet Russia, contemporary Sweden is the creation of
a single political party. Its long rule has coincided with the
onrush of technology and the achievement of a belated
industrial revolution. In the West, industrialization has passed
into history and responsibility for its accomplishment has
been obscured by the passage of time. But in Sweden, as in
Russia, the process is within living memory and is clearly the
work of an unchanging regime. In both cases, one faction
can therefore claim exclusive credit for the modernization of
a backward society. As in Russia it is the Communists, so in
Sweden it is the Social Democrats who have presided over
this singular metamorphosis.

The Social Democratic party has dominated Sweden since
the beginning of the century. Their advance was made easy
by the multi-party system of the Diet. Sweden has escaped
the splendid duels and dramatic simplicity of the two-party
system. In England, the advance of the Labour party was
blocked by the more or less cohesive mass of the Conserva-
tives; in Sweden, there was no such unified opposition. Their
enemies divided, and the Social Democrats were able to
advance swiftly and unhindered.

They were helped further by the rigid class structure of the
Swedish parties. The appeal to the working classes was un-
challenged and, since 1918, they have been the largest single
party in the Diet. Between 1920 and 1973, the Social Demo-
crats ruled alone or in coalition for forty-eight years;

50 The New Totalitarian

since 1932, they have held power continuously, except for a
voluntary interregnum of six months in 1936.

In a constitutional state with free elections, so consummate
a hold on power is something extraordinary. The reason is to
be sought in the historical roots of the Swedish Social Demo-
cratic Party. Its devotion to collectivism and the corporate
State* appeals to something very deep in the Swedish
character. It is the political expression in modern form of the
group thinking nurtured by Swedish history. It is a thoroughly
native institution, even if its ideology has been imported,**
and a modern terminology imposed upon ancient thoughts.
And therein lies the peculiar advantage enjoyed by the Social
Democrats.

They have a title to the historical aspirations of the Swedes.
Those persons who accept a Western political creed, revering
Parliament and putting the individual above the collective,
find themselves in a risible minority embracing alien con-
cepts and consigned to the lunatic fringe. It is the Social
Democrats' doctrine that holds sway, even in the camps of
their adversaries. The Centre Party, which most nearly resem-
bles the Social Democrats in having the same native collecti-
vist roots, is the largest and most successful of the opposition
factions. On the other hand, it is not really of the opposition;
it is merely out of office. Thus a change of government
would mean no change of course. More to the point, the
Social Democrats express a national feeling that pervades
public life, and they do so better than their rivals. This gives
them a foundation deeper than mere politics. Upon it they
have built a privileged kind of power, unobscured by electoral
setbacks. It has not come of itself; they have had to work
single-mindedly for it.

When the Social Democrats succeeded a Conservative

* See Chapter 5.

** Seepage 9olf.

Industrial Peace and the Rise of Modern Sweden 5 1

government in 1932, they were faced with heavy unemploy-
ment and a languishing economy. It was the Swedish comer
of the Great Depression and, since the parties of the centre
and the right seemed unable to offer a remedy, the voters
had given the left a mandate to try instead.

Since their appearance, the Social Democrats had pro-
fessed an orthodox Socialist creed of immediate nationaliza-
tion, levelling incomes and all-embracing social welfare. But
that was an ideological sop to the faithful. Behind the electoral
demagogy, the party was directed by sober economists who
believed that reforms without resources courted economic
disaster; that to talk about the distribution of wealth was
meaningless rhetoric, until there was more to go round in the
first place; and who therefore considered their first task the
creation of prosperity, leaving radical innovation until the
country could afford it.

With industry mainly in private hands, the enforcement of
State ownership would be bound to interrupt the march of
progress. To build the Welfare State too fast would be living
beyond the country's means. Therefore, the Social Democrats
exploited the existing capitalist system without prejudice, and
restrained the expansion of social benefits to a speed justified
by the rate of economic growth.

The architect of recovery was Ernst Wigforss, the Minister
of Finance. By a Keynesian invocation of expansionist budgets,
spending money on public enterprises, such as roads and
municipal housing, he absorbed the workless and induced the
economy to move. By generous company taxation and State
loans, he encouraged manufacturers to produce more and
invest more. It paid to build factories and expand production.

In December 1932, unemployment reached its apogee at
thirty-one per cent; two years later it was halved, and at the
end of the decade it was nine per cent. Exports in 1937 were
twenty per cent above those in 1929; the comparable in-

52 The New Totalitarian

crease in the output of wood pulp, foundation of national
wealth, was forty-three per cent. Industrial production for
1939 was sixty-five per cent more than in 1929: world trade
stagnated during the same period. Sweden had done better than
most countries in mending her fortunes. By 1940, she had not
only overcome the Depression but, making up for her late
start, had overhauled the rich industrial states of the West.

Imposing as the immediate achievements of the 1930s
might have been, the real significance of the decade lay in
the ideological groundwork for what was to come. The
spectre of poverty and fear of unemployment enabled the
government so to guide development that the nation worked
hard while sacrificing immediate benefits for future pros-
perity. A planned economy was so obviously successful that,
although Socialist policy, it was rapidly accepted by all
camps. And therein lies the crucial importance of those years
for Sweden. The Swedes were indoctrinated with the ideas
of State direction and intervention in the economy. These
became part of the national political canon so that when,
in later years, more radical measures were introduced, op-
position was absent and the controversy known in the West
was avoided in Sweden.

In all this, there lies a curious parallel with Russia. In both
countries, the 1930s saw the establishment of basic industries
and the execution of the groundwork for future progress
by regimes that, driven by a compulsion to overcome national
backwardness, were obsessed by the priority of economic
advancement. In each case, the tasks were accomplished, with
the obvious difference that whereas the Soviet Union em-
ployed despotic rule, the Swedes enjoyed a constitutional
form of government.

Lenin once said that 'Electricity plus Bolshevism equals
Communism', which was a way of explaining that his aim
was to modernize Russia in a hurry, and to use an amalgam
of politics and technology to do so. Swedish Social Democrats,

Industrial Peace and the Rise of Modem Sweden 53

in a similar way, see their movement as the political arm of
the technological revolution, its purpose that of transmitting
and distributing to the population the benefits of what scien-
tists and engineers have achieved. To do this properly, the
Social Democrats believed in the necessity of a planned
economy. But they also understood that, while the planners
propose, the producers dispose, so that their schemes would
be futile until the economy gave the wherewithal to mani-
pulate. While beginning the erection of the apparatus of
central planning, they were also vigorously engaged in
breathing new life into Swedish industry. It was one thing to
encourage investment and build new factories but, unless the
workers agreed to work, plans for expansion were so many
empty words. At the end of the 1920s, and the beginning of
the 1930s, strikes and lock-outs were ravaging Sweden. In-
dustrial peace was seen to be vital for industrial progress, and
it was pursued with the same urgency as the purely technologi-
cal and economic prescriptions for putting the country on its
feet.

In May 1931, strikers had been shot dead by the army at
Adalen, in northern Sweden. Neither employers nor trade
unions had wanted to invoke force, both considering the
incident a lamentable failure of the civil authority which they
would have preferred to avoid. Troops had been called in
by the provincial governor who feared that the police were
unable to control militant demonstrations organized by the
Communists among the strikers in Adalen. The order to open
fire was an understandable reaction to a crowd that was
beginning to be aggressive. Since the riot act had been read,
the fusillade was indisputably legal, but it was a shocking
aberration of national behaviour, the first and last of its kind.

Five demonstrators were killed. Their deaths gave a taste of
violence that horrified Sweden and aided the peacemakers.

The country wanted an end to conflict, and the Social De-
mocratic government was elected in 1932 on a promise of

54 The New Totalitarians

peace. If it was to remain in power, it had to redeem its
pledge.

Industrial peace was entrenched within six years. It was not
a radical innovation, but the fulfilment of a long historical
process. The Adalen shots obscured the powerful underlying
forces of Swedish society that were driving labour and capital
into each other's arms. The trade unions, even if their leaders
spoke with the tongue of intransigence and class warfare on
ceremonial occasions, saw the futility of strikes. Impelled by
the tradition of loyalty and understanding nurtured in the
bruks, they sought to negotiate with the employers. And the
employers, heirs to the same tradition, shrank in their turn
from sustained confrontation.

Devotion to corporate thought had ensured the early birth
of collective bargaining. The first Swedish wage agreement
was negotiated in 1869, between Stockholm masons and
builders, acting as two groups. Individual approaches, each man
getting what he could out of his master, had never been popu-
lar with either. By the first decade of this century, collective
bargaining was a common habit. At the end of the 1920s, it
had been extended to national agreements for particular in-
dustries. But it was not enough. If the miners made peace,
but not the dockers, the country was litde better off. The com-
plexity of an industrial nation required conciliation all along
the line, and the only way of ensuring it was by centralizing
the whole process of wage bargaining. A unified, national
system became imperative.

The impulse for its establishment came, oddly enough, not
from the Social Democrats, but from the last non-Socialist
government to hold office. In 1928, the Conservatives passed
legislation prohibiting industrial conflicts during the validity
of a collective agreement. It was a peculiar hybrid of civil
and criminal law in which an act was made illegal, but offend-
ers could not be prosecuted. By definition, a strike under
these conditions was a misdemeanour, but punishment was

Industrial Peace and the Rise of Modem Sweden 55

excluded. It is a concept well embedded in Swedish law. A
man may be found guilty but escape penalty. The stigma of
conviction is supposed to be its own punishment, but the
effect is to condemn the crime, rather than the criminal.
Applied to industrial relations, it discredits unauthorized
action without stigmatizing the participants as criminals, and
thereby presenting them with a martyr's crown. And it is a
fact that, today, Swedes have an instinctive horror of wild-
cat strikes (which are usually termed 'illegal'), without
considering the individual strikers as malefactors. It is a
particular application of a Swedish propensity to deny personal
responsibility, and to separate the man from his act.

The remedy for contravention was established as civil
damages for breach of contract. Both strikes and lock-outs
are proscribed, with workers and employers allowed im-
partially to bring a suit. A special industrial court was estab-
lished to administer the new law.

At first the trade unions were infuriated by the legislation,
which they inclined to see as a device to shackle themselves.

But they were mollified by the discovery that the bosses,
whom the new arrangement might be supposed to favour,
turned out to sympathize with them. Both sides disliked the
prospect of the law's obtruding itself into their disputes; they
both disliked even more the underlying threat of government
interference. When the Social Democrats came to office in
1932, the unions wanted to keep the State out of the labour
market with perhaps more urgency than under a Conservative
regime. Before, it had been a question of repelling the
employers, enemies from the outside; now what was at stake
was the containment of an internal rival, the party, for the
control of the labour movement. The employers were equally
anxious to keep the authorities at bay. Self-preservation drove
both sides together and, they conscientiously devised a system
of central bargaining which enabled them to settle their
disagreements privately - or at least be seen to do so.

56 The New Totalitarian

Collective bargaining had long been accepted as
demonstrably rational and efficient. Unions and employers
accepted the principle; what remained was to centralize it,
so that the LO and the Employers' Confederation could
negotiate for the whole country. They conferred on and off
for five years and, in 1938, codified their ideas in the
Saltsjobaden agreement, named after the Stockholm suburb
where it was signed. It was the peace treaty between labour
and capital. The signatories agreed that their interests were
the same, and that antagonism would get them nowhere.
They committed themselves to the peaceful settlement of
industrial disputes. Strikes were outlawed as long as the
agreement was in force. The right to strike was not, however,
abolished; it was regulated. In order to strike without breach
of faith, it was necessary to repudiate the agreement, which
required at least a fortnight's notice. Under the guise of rules
of procedure, a cooling-off period had thus been built into
the system.

Both the unions and the employers were led by men with
the tastes of councillors, and an instinct for the conference
room. Saltsjobaden was not a cockpit of politicians, agitators
and prophets, but a consistory of lawyers and administrators.
The agreement bore their stamp. Both sides had agreed to
treat its drafting as a matter of defining procedure and
organization. Their only problem was to arrive at a mutually
acceptable code which would take care of any conceivable
dispute, and specify methods of negotiation and arbitration so
that strikes and lock-outs would be superfluous. Both unions
and employers were preoccupied with methods of settling
disputes over the interpretation of texts. A central agreement,
specifying wages for a whole country, is of necessity a com-
plex document, and what appears clear and unequivocal at
the conference table can turn out to be obscure and ambiguous
by the time it is applied to a particular factory.

The Saltsjobaden agreement abolished the confusion of

Industrial Peace and the Rise of Modem Sweden 57

individual unions and employers negotiating separately and
at cross-purposes, substituting the order of two parties
facing each other across the table; it was the duel instead of
the brawl. The LO and the Employers' Confederation,
assuming sovereign power, divided Sweden between them-
selves, and industrial peace was enshrined as a national
institution.

If central bargaining was to be anything more than
empty words, each party had to monopolize the representa-
tion of its side of industry, so that it could talk with real
authority. It is one of the most telling indications of the
Swedish condition that, although the Saltsjobaden agreement
obviously depended on universal trade union membership, it
does not specify the closed shop. Enunciation of that principle
is absent, because it is unnecessary. The Swedish trade unions
have never had to press for a closed shop: it was voluntarily
presented to them. Not for nothing are they numbered
among the heirs of the ancient collective mentality of the
farms and the bruks: its legacy is a fearful sense of guilt at not
belonging.

Belonging to an organization remains second nature to a
Swede, and joining a trade union can therefore be taken for
granted. It is an important act, without which a working
man cannot really attain his full stature. It is a psychological
necessity, since the historical background continues to force
upon the Swede the necessity of joining a group in order to
acquire a sense of identity. Trade-union membership covers
over ninety-five per cent of the working population, almost
all of it genuinely voluntary. In the few cases in which
persuasion or intimidation is necessary, it almost always
concerns people who deviate from the norm in their personal
lives.

Inviolable discipline is obviously another vital condition
of wage bargaining. Again, this follows automatically as a
consequence of the nature of the Swede. Swedish workers

58 The New Totalitarian

obey their leaders implicitly, and accept almost without
question the hierarchial structure of their unions. The LO
commands obedience before the individual unions, as the
bishop before the parish priest. Sweden has escaped the
antagonism between unions and the central organization.

Sweden has also escaped the antagonism of man and master
over new machines; modernization has never been obstructed
by the unions. The Swedish trade unions share with the
Social Democratic party a sense of mission as agents of the
technological revolution. From their birth, the unions have
supported technical progress because they have never seen in
it anything but a means to raise wages and create work. It is
a corporate expression of a national admiration of efficiency
and a long tradition of mystical belief that all innovation
must necessarily be for the better. Ludditism was unknown
in Sweden; however badly off, the working classes saw in the
advent of machinery, not a threat to their jobs, but a promise
of less drudgery and a better future. In after years, this
tradition has smoothed the way for automation. The unions
have never jibbed at the replacement of men by machinery.
If a new device means that one factory had can do the work
of three, this is perfectly acceptable, because it is interpreted
as an aid to profits, and hence better wages. The attitude
celebrated among English trade unions, that a machine must
be tended by a certain number of men, whatever its actual
requirements, would scandalize a Swedish trade unionist. He
would say that there is usually work somewhere and, if
finding a job means moving to another town, that is some-
thing that has to be borne for the good of the community.

Full employment, or at least the avoidance of idle hands,
has been the keystone of Swedish policy since the 1930s.
Unemployment declined steadily until, in 1950, it fell to
two per cent, the level it maintained until the beginning of
the nineteen seventies. Much of this has been simply due
to the general progress of the world. But the Swedes went

Industrial Peace and the Rise of Modern Sweden 59

beyond the usual remedies of fiscal and monetary policy in
the establishment of special devices to counteract business
cycles. The main ones are these. In the fat years, firms may
set aside part of their surplus which, deductible from taxable
income, is placed in a blocked bank account. When the lean
years arrive, the money may be withdrawn for investment
and expansion. The government decides when this is to
happen, and what schemes are to be financed. Then, the
Labour Market Directorate, the official body supervising
questions of employment, has contingency plans for road
building and other public works which are started when a
recession appears. Furthermore, the Directorate has a device to
mop up surplus labour when the country goes through a bad
patch. This is a scheme for vocational retraining, partly
financed by an industrial levy, and always in readiness. Its
total capacity is about 7,000, which was invoked to the full
in 1971 for the first time for over a decade.

Full employment and mobility of labour are, in the Swedish
system, half the battle. The two remaining impediments to
industrial efficiency are demarcation disputes and the proli-
feration of unions.

Demarcation disputes were quelled early in the history of
the Swedish trade-union movement, because the LO saw in
them the threat of internecine strife that would sap its strength
and handicap collective bargaining.

Modern industrial society requires the large trade union
covering a whole industry, instead of the exclusive one
representing a craft. Since the beginning of the century, the
LO has gradually realized this ideal, engineering the necessary
amalgamation of its constituent bodies. It has been accepted
without protest because most trade unionists understood that
modernization cannot rationally be confined to employers,
but must apply to themselves as well. Efficient central

bargaining demands few, but large and firmly led unions,
and not many Swedes were willing to dispute this proposition.

6o The New Totalitarians

As reorganization proceeded, people obediently transferred
their union membership as directed; mostly the change was
carried out collectively, so that the individual was not
bothered by unnecessary paper work. From 1900 to 1970, the
number of LO unions was reduced from 120 to forty, and it
happened with little more than the pinpricks of admini-
strative reform. The rank and file understood the advantage
of size in bargaining; their leaders approved, because it gave
them greater power. It is better to serve a large organization
than to rule a small one.

To function efficiently, the LO and the Employers' Con-
federation have been devised as mirror images of each other.
As the one sits on top of unions covering whole industries,
so the other has directly under it corresponding trade
associations. The levels of hierarchy are matched, so that they
can all negotiate authoritatively as exact counterparts with
identical domains. This is essential in wage bargaining,
because a central agreement is not an exhaustive specification,
but a generalized framework within which each industry has
to establish the details for its own territory. The central
agreement concerns a total national wage increase in the form,
not of a percentage, but of an absolute amount, and this has
to be suitably apportioned all along the line. It is not neces-
sarily an easy task.

The Saltsjobaden agreement guaranteed employers peace
to build up their factories and expand their business. It
ensured proper distribution of the benefits of technology, and
the efficient utilization of a small country's resources. It
mobilized the industrial power of Sweden in a way normally
open in peacetime to a dictatorship alone.

In the meanwhile, the Welfare State was gradually being
erected. It is not by origin a Socialist institution. The paterna-
listic bmk-owners had, for at least two centuries, held decent
notions of looking after their workers, while the old village
communities had cared for the poor and the aged. The concept

Industrial Peace and the Rise of Modern Sweden 6 1

of social welfare was sufficiently well imprinted on the Swedish
mentality to make its legal codification a foregone conclusion
under any party. Old-age pensions, debut of the modem
Swedish Welfare State, were introduced in 1913 by a Liberal
government. They had been delayed for years, not because
of any opposition on principle, but because the Diet wanted
to be doubly sure of the details. Following a long tradition,
the Swedes insisted on studying how others had done the
same thing in order to avoid their mistakes. Before acting,
they thoroughly examined conditions in Germany, Denmark
and England, all of whom had already established national
pension schemes.

The first Swedish old-age pension was contributory,
dependent on the total paid and partially subject to a means
test, When first granted, in 1914, it was 56 kronor annually.

At the contemporary rate of exchange, it was equivalent to
£3, £35 in terms of 1973 purchasing powers. As incomes rose,
and whole working lives were passed under the scheme,
payments increased correspondingly, reaching 728 kronor* in
1947. The following year, the Social Democrats made the

first basic alterations in the system since its inception by grant-
ing a fixed pension irrespective of the contributions paid, and
by abolishing the means test. It was a recognition that the
country was now on its feet, and what the Social Democrats
called 'the harvest era', or the reward for past deprivation,

was about to begin. The new pension was 1,000 kronor**

annually: in 1951, it was given its present form by being tied
to the cost-of-living index. The pension at the beginning of

1971 was about 5,000 kronor*** per annum. Since the intro-
duction of the pension, the age of retirement has remained
sixty-seven.

In 1937, the Social Democratic government introduced

* £50 ($200) at current rates; £178 ($429) in 1973 terms.

** £70 ($310) at current rates; £280 ($677) in 1973 terms.

*** £400 ($960).

62 The New Totalitarian

maternity grants and children's allowances. When first paid,
the maternity grant was no kronor* per pregnancy, irrespec-
tive of income, and a supplement of up to 300 kronor,**
subject to a means test, was paid. Children's allowances, also
conditional on a means test, were a maximum of 100 kronor***
annually. In 1947, the means test was removed from this
field too. A children's allowance of 260 kronor**** annually
per child was then introduced. Both maternity grants and
children's allowances have been periodically raised to com-
pensate for inflation: In 1973 they were 1,080 kronor (£106,
$257) and 1,320 kronor (£129 or $314) per annum.

Strictly speaking, maternity grants and children's allow-
ances were not social welfare. They were explicitly conceived
as a means of counteracting a falling birth rate. Outside Nazi
Germany, Sweden was the first country to subsidize fecundity.
The Swedish maternity benefits were established as the direct
result of a book called Crisis in Population, published in 1934 by
Professor Gunnar Myrdal and his wife, Alva, both socialist
economists of international repute. The Myrdals at that time
had intimate connections with the German academic world
and their study was based on similar work carried out in
Germany by Nazi ideologists. Both Myrdal and his German
mentors were perturbed by the dangers to their respective
nations of a falling birth rate, seeing in it a threat of depopu-
lation.

The professor was then a Nazi sympathizer, publicly
describing Nazism as the movement of youth and the move-
ment of the future. In Myrdal's defence, it must be pointed
out that, whatever his other propensities, Hitler did have
advanced ideas on social welfare, and that the social ideology

* £53-5 ($129) in terms of 1973 buying power.

** £139 ($335) in terms of 1973 buying power.

*** £45 ($109) in terms of 1973 buying power.

**** £68 ($164) in terms of 1973 buying power.

Industrial Peace and the Rise of Modem Sweden 63

of the German Nazis and the Swedish Social Democrats had
much in common. Until the mid 1930s, Nazism had consider-
able attractions for those who favoured a benevolent and
authoritarian state and the Swedes, traditionally subjected to
German intellectual domination, were prone to such influences.
Nazi thought, often incognito, permeated Swedish life.

Medical care in Sweden was provided from the beginning
of the century by private benevolent funds, attached to the
popular organizations, particularly the trade unions, and enjoy-
ing public subsidies. In 1950, these funds were taken over by
the State and used in the establishment of national health
insurance. But even before then, membership had embraced
most of the population, so that such insurance already existed
in fact if not in law. In nationalizing the funds, the govern-
ment was simply transferring a public service from one form
of corporate organization to another.*

Swedish socialists look back on the first twenty years of
their regime as a period of establishing prosperity and creating
what they call 'a strong society' which is a euphemism for a
powerful centralized State. Only with both goals achieved
could social security be perfected. The electorate accepted the
delays in erecting the "Welfare State, because they accepted
without question the economic arguments advanced in
explanation. The national bent for seeing the world exclusively
in economic terms smoothed the way of the politicians. It also
assured the naturalization of a Marxist way of thought and
feeling.

The Swedish Social Democrats are the only existing party
inside or outside the Communist world able to claim an

* Sweden had to wait for a quarter of a century after Britain for
a free dental service. Dentistry was specifically excluded from the health
services at first because Sweden was judged unable to afford it. Free
dentistry was introduced in 1974. Health insurance provides free
hospitals, reimbursement of doctors' fees, except for 7 kronor (£0.68
or $1.66), the cost of medicine above 15 kronor (£1.47 or $3.5) and
compensation for lost earnings.

64 The New Totalitarian

apostolic succession from Marx. Swedish Socialism is a
German product. The first Swedes to encounter a Socialist
ideology were apprentices in the nineteenth century who,
handicapped by backwardness at home, went to Germany in
order to learn a trade. There, Marx was then trying to
organize the working class. Socialism was in the air, and the
Swedish visitors, fresh from the intellectual vacuum of their
own country, were suddenly exposed to an unaccustomed
onslaught of agitation and ideas. Many became fervent and
uncritical Marxist disciples. Most returned to Sweden with
little more than personal conviction. One of them had the
true proselytizing fervour, and brought Socialism to his
countrymen: August Palm, a tailor.

In May 1875, the German Social Democratic party was
formed, promulgating as its constitution the Gotha Pro-
gramme. This was a compromise between the radical ideas of
Marx and the more moderate ones of his opponent, Lasalle.
Roughly, the difference was that Marx wanted quick and
thorough-going changes whereas Lasalle was prepared to
hasten slowly. The synthesis had been dictated by the need to
heal divisions within the Socialist movement and allow the
formation of a single party. Marx subsequently attacked the
compromise in his Critique oj the Gotha Programme, which is
now part of the Communist canon. Nevertheless, the pro-
gramme was thoroughly Marxist. Its main deviation was that
it left the form of government open, the future Socialist
State conceivably existing under the same Hohenzollern
monarchy then ruling Germany. Apart from that, the basic
tenets of Marx were propounded, including the class war, the
inevitability of capitalism's demise and the appropriation by
the working class of the means of production. Palm brought
the Gotha Programme back to Sweden, adopting it in extenso
as the manifesto of the society that he formed in 1881, the
first socialist organization in Sweden. The programme was
badly translated, probably because it was imperfectly under-

Industrial Peace and the Rise of Modem Sweden 65

stood. It was nonetheless taken over by the Swedish Social
Democratic party when founded in 1889.

For some time, the Swedish Social Democratic party con-
sidered itself a branch of the German Socialist movement. In
1897, the Swedes followed the German Socialist Workers'
party, by adopting the Erfurt Programme in place of the
Gotha Programme. The one was an alteration of the other in
a Marxist direction, mainly in the sense that the party aimed
to take over the country and change the form of government
to what we would call a one-party State. But, like the Gotha
Programme, the Erfurt Programme eschewed revolution on
the assumption that the march of history would inevitably
achieve the party's aims, so that violence was superfluous. Too
restrained for the East, too radical for the West, the Erfurt
Programme has by now been abandoned, except in Sweden,
where it remains the manifesto of the Social Democrats. It
has often been modified but never replaced. Continental
socialists have acquired their own non-Marxist doxologies;
English Socialism is a national product; the Communist
world must approach Marxism through the intermediary
of Lenin, Mao or Stalin; alone among them all, the Swedish
Social Democrats can trace a direct and undefiled descent from
Marx himself.

After flirting with ideas of revolution, the Social Demo-
crats at the beginning of this century committed themselves
to parliamentary means of achieving their ends. In 1917, the
Bolshevik Revolution in Russia put new life into the radical
Social Democrats who, defying the party line, had continued
to harbour ambitions of invoking force to overthrow the
existing order. They broke away to form the Swedish
Communist party. A small faction that has never had a chance
of taking over the country, the Swedish Communists have
been burdened with the peculiar inhibition of being Social
Democratic schismatics. When a Swedish Prime Minister,
Mr Olof Palme, in 1970, described them as 'radical Social

66 The New Totalitarian

Democrats', he was no more than speaking the historic
truth.

Long ago, the Swedish Social Democrats abjured Marx.
And in the sense that they have discarded his ideological
paraphernalia, and now rarely study him, this may be taken
at face value. But in the way that they think and act, they
suggest a deep and pervasive Marxist streak in their intel-
lectual make-up. Professor Herbert Tingsten, a Swedish
political economist, and former Social Democratic ideologist,
puts it in these words: 'The historical-philosophical concepts,
from which Marx developed his more detailed economic
and social theories, have maintained their authority to a
far greater degree than the theories themselves. The material-
istic interpretation of history is still, as a rule, accepted as a
significant and true dogma, even if there is rarely any attempt
to explain with any exactitude what exactly it consists of. A
general mood of economic determinism has surrounded the
economic debate. It is enough to mention the continuous
reference to "progress", as some kind of independent, motive
force. A reform is sufficiently justified if it is said to be in line
with "progress".'

The Swedish Social Democrats interpret the human being
exclusively in behaviouristic terms. From this, follows their
Marxist doctrine that, by altering his surroundings man can
be moulded in a certain, predetermined way. Like the
orthodox parties of the Communist world, the Swedish Social
Democrats have acted on their belief by manipulating the
environment of their citizens in order to create the new man
for the new society.

In so doing, they have shown that it is not necessary to apply
Marxist economics in order to realize Marxist social theories.
As will appear from the next chapter, the Swedish Social
Democrats have acquired the requisite economic control of
the country by oblique methods, and the more rigid forms
of State direction have been superfluous.

Industrial Peace and the Rise of Modem Sweden 67

In accepting economic determinism as their principal
article of faith, the Swedish Social Democrats not only sub-
scribed to Marxist orthodoxy, but followed a national habit
of thought. Marxism, at least in the form in which it is
practised, is rooted in materialism and a sense of expediency.
Both have been historically imprinted on the Swede, and he
therefore lacks the spiritual core that gives moral resistance.
In this, Sweden is quite extraordinary. The Russians, to make
a comparison, are possessed by an intense spirituality that has
been the bane of their revolutionaries, so that the Bolsheviks
found more opposition in Russia than the Social Democrats in
Sweden, to the application of Marxist doctrine. In the first
case, the new influence fought, in the second, it followed, a
native tradition. In this sense, Sweden is one of the most truly
Marxist countries in existence.

4. A Planner's
Promised Land

Most essays in planned economy have been obstructed by
administrative deficiencies and popular resistance. But Sweden
might have been designed especially for central planning. A
monolithic State with a powerful centralized administration
rules a submissive population that respects authority, and
prefers civil servants to politicians. The whole tradition of the
country has been dirigiste; when the Social Democrats assumed
power they were not required to introduce new ideas, but to
coax existing ones to their own purposes. There had always
been State supervision of industry, and even the businessmen
who carried through the Swedish industrial revolution at the
end of the nineteenth century believed, not so much in
laissez faire, as in the solemn duty of the government to
encourage, protect and, where necessary, finance their activi-
ties. Planning as such had no enemies in Sweden (which is
rather different from the case, say, in England) and the only
dispute has been over the form it is to take and, occasionally,
the purposes for which it is used. It is because of the peculiar
nature of her political and social institutions that Sweden has
achieved things out of all proportion to her size.

The bruks have instilled in workmen great loyalty to their
firms, while Swedish industrialists have always been gifted
organizers. Industrial peace ensured the full exploitation of
these qualities. But perhaps the most valuable asset of Swedish
industry is that its workers have been historically conditioned
to think in groups. They adapt instinctively to the large teams
and intricate processes involved in modern production. To

A Planner s Promised Land 69

this they add a remarkable submissiveness and discipline,
implicitly obeying their employers. Instructions are followed
to the letter: it is easy to translate managerial decisions into
action. Sweden is the organization man's promised land.

With willing material, and no opposition, Swedish in-
dustrial management is like the general staff of a well-trained
army. Waste, of men or materials, is rare. Swedish industry
has advanced tremendously since 1930. Companies have arisen
on a scale, and with a prestige, that would flatter a country
many times the size.

Thirty-two firms have an annual turnover of more than
£50,000,000 ($120,000,000). The great concerns originated
in the invention or adaptation of new devices by Swedes; they
are still associated with these products, and are often household
names abroad. Among the most famous are SKF, for self-
aligned ball-bearings (annual turnover £420,000,000 or
$1,010,000,000: 67,400 employees), Alfa-Laval, for centrifugal
separators (annual turnover £135,000,000 or $325,000,000:
15,200 employees), AGA for automatic lighthouses (annual
turnover £94,000,000 or $225,000,000: 14,500 employees).

A population of 8,000,000 contrives to support two motor
car manufacturers - Volvo and Saab - of international repute.
It also maintains a profitable aeronautical industry, turning
out military jet aircraft that can stand comparison with the
products of the Great Powers. The dedication that has gone
into all this has a cold intensity reminiscent of a war effort.

But, of course, Sweden is devoted to peace. The Gross
National Product has soared splendidly; the standard of living
his risen appropriately. In 1972, the Swedish GNP was £2,193
($5,100) per capita, runner up to the USA with £2,434
($5,660) and narrowly ahead of Canada with £2,064 ($4,800)
in third place. Britain, having a GNP of £1,109 ($2,580) lies
twelfth in the world. Other figures relating to prosperity tell
the same tale. Of telephones, Sweden has 49.9 per 100 in-

70 The New Totalitarian

habitants, against 54.1 for the US; of TV sets 296 per 1,000
inhabitants against 409. Sweden uses 168 kilograms of news-
print per capita per annum; the US 409. And so on, ad nauseam.
By most statistical definitions, only the United States is more
affluent. But if to the accumulation of national wealth is
added the concept of equitable distribution, then Sweden
must be allowed the lead. The Swedes possess no slums, they
know no malnutrition. Millions of Americans, it is generally
acknowledged, live in poverty; there are no poor in Sweden.
Only the Swedes have abolished enclaves of destitution in the
golden fields of prosperity; only they have managed to estab-
lish true economic security for the average citizen.

While private enterprise has been allowed to exploit its
genius for technical progress, the State has spread the benefits.
It is a way of enjoying the material fecundity of the capitalist
system while avoiding its inequalities. The capitalist produces;
the State distributes. To do so, the State acquired consider-
able powers over private enterprise without altering the
formal tenets of ownership.

Nationalization, although the most obvious, and in some
ways the simplest, means of controlling industry, has been
spurned for a number of excellent reasons. In the first place, it
is demonstrably inefficient. 'You've only got to look at the
British coal and steel industry,' in the words of an impeccably
orthodox Swedish Social Democrat, 'to get cold shivers
down your back. We've looked hard at that kind of
nationalization, and it's not for us.' Politically, there are more
profound reservations. To own is possibly to take the credit
for success, but it is inescapably to suffer the consequences of
failure. The Swedes have devised a system in which the State,
while it controls, does not own industry, so that while it takes
the kudos as the general source of prosperity, the responsibility
for particular failure descends upon the owners. It is the bless-
ings of possession without the odium; power without re-
sponsibility.

A Planner's Promised Land 7 1

A number of economic devices enable the government to
steer industry. Credit is rigorously controlled by the central
authorities. Taxation is so designed that companies find it
increasingly difficult to finance themselves, and investment
and expansion depend on State loans. Since these, in their
turn, depend on whatever conditions (and they need not
necessarily be economic) the government decides to impose,
there is considerable scope for direction. To take one example,
placement of factories can be steered. When Volvo, the motor
car manufacturers, expanded their plant in 1970, they were
compelled by this means to transfer some production to
Umea, in northern Sweden, about 800 miles from their
headquarters in Gothenburg. Left to themselves, the directors
would scarcely have done so, since economically the move
was indefensible. But politically, the government required it,
in order to bring employment to a depressed area.

Such control, while reasonably efficient, leaves much to be
desired, particularly in the supervision of daily business and
insight into company affairs. The next step is, obviously, the
State in the boardroom. This is Social Democratic policy. It
started in 1971 with the major banks, who now have govern-
ment directors on their boards. Shipyards are the next in turn,
and doubtless large industrial concerns will follow not long
after. Only one or two State directors have been appointed
to each bank and, being in every case a small minority, they
cannot exercise formal control. But their words carry weight;
they are the commissars. It is not the intention, at least during
the 1970s, to have a majority of State directors on private
companies. One agent on each board is enough; he can relay
government orders, and report back on private company
matters. By his presence, power has been transferred from
the shareholders and directors to the government, without
altering the forms of ownership. The arrangement gives the
State all the control it needs, while ensuring local autonomy,
allowing market forces to work within prescribed limits, and

72 The New Totalitarian

avoiding the horrors of merciless centralization. It is not so
very different from liberal reforms mooted in the Communist
world.

What the Swedes are doing is to exploit the managerial
revolution. 'Since the managers have taken over,' to quote
Dr Rudolf Meidner, a leading Social Democratic economist,
and a State director on the hoard of Skandinaviska Enskilda
Bank (one of the 'big three' Swedish banks), 'the nature of
ownership is immaterial. The point is, capital is now divorced
from management. Shareholders don't exercise power any
more, they just draw their dividends. The real control now
lies with the expert manager, and he's a paid employee. To
him, it's immaterial where his salary comes from.' The Social
Democrats are working towards a future in which private
ownership of industry will be like a constitutional monarchy;
the pale relic of an ancient institution. Company directors
appointed by the shareholders will probably continue as
figureheads, in order to reassure the public with the appear-
ance of the old order, and to avoid the distress and possible
opposition caused by naked change. But the real power will
lie with the State and the managers if, by then, any distinction
can be drawn. In Swedish parlance, this is 'functional social-
ism'. A Marxist might call it 'state capitalism'.

In certain cases, the State has entered trade and industry
directly in order to influence prices and development. Most
iron mining has been nationalized. Building is a favourite
field of intervention. For example, the State now controls
about half the output of wall insulation, an important product
in a northern country. Then, hotels and restaurants are
largely State-owned. Furthermore, the government has
extensive influence through the cooperative and the trade-
union movements, both of which are so intimately allied with
the Social Democratic party. About one fifth of all building
is in the hands of companies owned by the trade unions. The
cooperatives have roughly twenty per cent of all retail trade

A Planner's Promised Land 73

in Sweden, and are given priority by the authorities when
granting permission to establish new shops.

The State, then, has thorough control over the economy.
And yet, the statistics say that ninety-five per cent of Swedish
industry is privately owned. It is perhaps one more reminder
of the distinction between statistics and reality. It is a comfort-
ing figure, not infrequently quoted by officials in Sweden to
reassure those who doubt government intentions.

The powers sketched above are the very sinews of planning
but, for satisfactory control, one condition is wanting: iso-
lation, so that the authorities may keep outside influences at
bay, and reign unhampered. And it is noticeable that the
Social Democrats, although they pay lip service to 'inter-
national solidarity', have nevertheless pursued a strictly
isolationalist policy. They have preserved the country's
historical introversion and isolation. It came out with particu-
lar force in work for European integration and relations with
the EEC.

Since 1963, the Swedes had flirted with ideas of approach-
ing the EEC, forced by the necessity of preserving export
markets. They were vague in their intentions for a long time
but finally, in 1971, they rejected full membership on two
main counts: that it was incompatible with their neutrality,
and that it would interfere with their particular brand of
development. In particular, the government was unable to
accept free movement of labour and free movement of capital.
That the free movement of capital was not condemned on
principle had been demonstrated in the abortive negotiations
with Denmark, Finland and Norway for a Nordic Common
Market in 1969, when the Swedes made this a condition. But
in that situation they were the biggest nation, and clearly
wanted to extend their economic power to their neighbours.
Dealing with the EEC, however, Sweden was a small nation
and therefore at the receiving end of capital movement,
implying the intrusion of alien influence. As far as the move-

74 The New Totalitarian

ment of labour was concerned, the Swedes, to quote Mr
Olof Palme, the Prime Minister,' could not give up the powers
of the trade unions to regulate immigration'. He was refer-
ring to the mechanism of granting entry and work permits, in
which the board making the decisions contains LO representa-
tives, and in which the LO has the last word.

It is true that certain Swedish industrialists favoured the
EEC, but they were a tiny minority involved in large com-
panies with international connections. By and large, Swedish
businessmen, like the Social Democratic government (not to
mention the trade unions and the general public), were
morbidly afraid of foreign influence, and were fervid apostles
of economic nationalism. EEC was not for them.

Very little of Swedish industry is in foreign hands. But,
fearing the invasion of alien capital, the government intensified
the already stringent control of foreign investment, repelling
it where required. It is a present variant of an ancient feeling.
The Swedes are profoundly ethnocentric. They shrink before
alien intrusion. During the 1930s the LO programme explicitly
stated as one of its aims the welfare of 'men of Nordic blood'.
From this it is but a short logical step to an impregnable
nationalism in all conceivable fields. Foreign ideas and foreign
influence need no legislative barrier foisted on an indifferent
population; they beat upon the bastion of a deeply rooted
emotion. (Paternalism is the other side of the medal. Inter-
nationally, Sweden is known for 'the export of unsolicited
advice', to quote a leader in The Times.)

Fundamentally, the Swedes want to import technology and
extend trade, but keep out foreign influence. Thus, Sweden
has been a keen member of EFTA, which in essence is
an ad hoc organization to abolish import duties and which, now
this has been done, has become moribund. It has certainly not
had the influence on the life and government of its signatories
that the EEC has had among its own members. And EFT A

A Planner s Promised Land 75

has not eroded the sovereignty of national governments as
the EEC most definitely has. And there is the heart of the
matter. The Swedes are jealous of their sovereignty and
refuse point blank to renounce one jot of it. The Europeans
may point to all the advantages of integration, but the Swedes
see absolute control of their own society as the most valuable
of possessions. They know that to mould the country ac-
cording to their plans they must be isolated from external
interference. Their rulers understand that to open their borders
to foreign ideas would be to undermine a unique system that
needs isolation for its survival.

Control of a modern industrial society ideally demands an
efficient and easily manipulated central administration pro-
tected from external interference. The rulers of Sweden have
inherited a system that might have been shaped with their
needs precisely in mind. They have a strong bureaucracy and
a weak Diet. They have an administrative machine immune
to parliamentary influence, with considerable powers
of government by decree. They have extensive consti-
tutional means of evading both the political and judicial
process.

In its original form, the 1809 constitution placed the
executive power in the hands of the king, acting through
Ministers of State, whom he chose without consulting the
Diet. They, however, had no direct influence on the admini-
strative organization that ran the country. That organization
was independent. Ministers gave it general directives, but the
precise way in which these were to be carried out was left
to the bureaucrats. The administration was free of parlia-
mentary control, and ministers were not responsible for its
action before the Diet. The Government was a committee of
bureaucrats. National policy was usually decided in the
administrative organization, afterwards being accepted by the
government and then presented to the Diet for approval. The

76 The New Totalitarian

Diet did not originate legislation; it passed or rejected measures
formulated elsewhere.

All this holds still today. The 1809 constitution has been
periodically amended as circumstances changed, but its
fundamental principles have remained unquestioned. As the
franchise grew and the position of the monarchy declined, a
Cabinet system evolved. But there was still nothing in the
constitution that compelled the government to have a
majority in the Diet. The appointment of the government
continued to be a royal prerogative. Ministers were not then,
as they still are not, required to sit in the Diet. Until the
beginning of this century, the king could and did force
governments on the country, against the will of the Diet, and
against the verdict of the electorate. Only since 1917 have
the principles of a constitutional monarchy been fully
accepted, and the government required by custom to enjoy
the confidence of the Diet.

In 1865, the Estates were abolished, and a bicameral
legislature substituted. In 1970, a unicameral legislature
and a new constitution came into force. The changes have
been confined to parliamentary and electoral procedure; the
new constitution, like the old, maintains the same distribution
of powers within the State and the spirit of 1809 still reigns
unchallenged. The Diet remains weak, the executive strong,
and the administrative machine preserves the extraordinary
power conferred on it in the seventeenth century.

Although the Diet, after the enactment of the 1809 consti-
tution, had begun to grope towards modern parliamentary
forms, the power of the bureaucracy continued unabated,
spilling over from the administration into politics. Civil
servants still dominated the Cabinet. In the 1850s, when loose
Diet coalitions of a Liberal and Conservative complexion
appeared, the forerunners of genuine parties, they both
courted the civil service. A Liberal Minister of Linance,
J. A. Gripenstedt, thought it vital for his political survival

A Planner's Promised Land 77

in 1858 to raise the salaries of the bureaucrats, although he was
able to neglect with impunity the interest of everybody else
in the country.

The tradition of Gustavus Adolphus and Axel Oxenstierna,
codified in the constitutions of 1809 and 1970, has been to
entrench the powers of the bureaucracy. The Diet has neither
a say in the running of the civil service, nor the ability to
influence the administrative process. Cabinet ministers and
senior bureaucrats are privileged to rule by administrative
orders, which the Diet is prohibited from debating and over
which it has no say. Most of the rules and regulations that
have governed Sweden have been beyond parliamentary
control, and the power of the bureaucracy has been extended
by a pervasive system of droit administratif.

To the Swede, the Diet is not the fount of power. It is
wrong to talk about disillusionment with parliamentary
government, because he has never held any illusions. Unlike
the Englishman, he has never (except in the Age of Freedom)
believed that the legislative assembly actually rules, since he
has long accepted that its proper function is to register the
decisions of the executive. Political controversy does not lie
in the nature of the Swede. His interest is in good admini-
stration alone. He understands that the one excludes the other,
and when, therefore, his system of government muzzles
politicians in favour of bureaucrats, it is only in recognition
of popular tastes.

This promotes central planning and the efficient direction
of the State. Politics are an impediment to the planner;
it is far easier to deal with people interested only in
smooth functioning and good organization. The Swede
fulfils this specification. He is an apolitical animal. He wants
his rulers to administer without political interference. It is in
answer to that desire that he has been given a strong admini-
strative machine, with the Diet kept at arm's length.

A Cabinet minister has the function of giving force to

78 The New Totalitarian

Cabinet policy. But he may only issue general directives, and
their execution is delegated to autonomous public service
directorates. These directorates are not only free of parlia-
mentary control, but they are independent of ministerial
supervision as well. They are required to follow the directives
of their ministers, but are allowed great discretion in doing
so. Not the minister, but the director general, as the head of
a directorate is titled, is the ultimate authority in administering
the country's affairs. It is the directors general who are the
everyday rulers of Sweden.

A director general is selected by the Cabinet and, even if
his is a civil service position, there is nothing to stop it being
a political appointment. Since the 1940s, most of them have
been Social Democrats. The Diet has no say whatsoever in
selecting a director general: it is exclusively the concern of
the government and that means, ultimately, the party caucus.
This makes for great efficiency in the translation of policy into
action, because it links the civil service to the party apparatus.
If political power changed periodically, a balance of injustice
would be ensured but, holding office for four decades con-
tinuously, the Social Democrats have acquired a thorough
and permanent grip on the bureaucracy. This has been of
great value in those fields where society is moulded, and for
that reason the directorates of housing, town planning, social
affairs, of the labour market and, above all, of education, have
become the preserves of the governing party.

The directorates establish their own budgets independently,
their sole limitation being the amount of money granted by
the Ministry of Finance. Only their total spending is subject
to control; the apportioning of funds is their concern alone,
not even their own Cabinet minister having any say in the
matter. This formidable economic independence gives them
considerable influence in the process of government. At the
same time, the directorates are used by the Cabinet as
expert advisers, and in this way they have become creators of

A Planner's Promised Land 79

policy. Since the party has taken over the directorates, this
means that it rules much of the national life without parlia-
mentary control. As the bureaucrats have become more deeply
involved in both the execution and formation of policy, not
only the Diet, but even the government seems to have taken
a back seat.

The bureaucratic machine lies outside the purlieus of the
judiciary, pronouncing judgement on its own actions by a
system of administrative law. Many issues concerning the
liberty of the citizen are the prerogative of the civil service.
Exempt from parliamentary supervision, and immune from
due process of law, the Swedish administrative machinery
has been protected from the most prolific sources of delay,
to become a most effective instrument of technocratic
rule.

Planning in its widest sense is the kernel of economic
progress, and in this field the Swedish system gives tremendous
power to the expert. Town planning, for example, is the
monopoly of local government, and the concern of a
municipal bureaucracy. Expropriation, keystone of public
control of land, is a simple administrative process, outside the
jurisdiction of courts of law. An expropriation order may not
be contested; once it is signed, it is final. Only the amount of
compensation may be questioned, and decision is in the
hands of the administrative courts.

The proper use of human resources demands a mechanism
of control to regulate the supply of work and workers accord-
ing to the oscillation of depression and boom. This is in the
hands of a body called the Labour Market Directorate. It
creates public employment, such as road construction, and all
private building requires its endorsement. A clear distinction
is drawn between planning approval, which ensures that all
construction conforms to official rules, and permission to
start building, which depends on the economic situation. The
one is the concern of the planning authorities, the other of

80 The New Totalitarians

the Labour Market Directorate, which bases its decisions ex-
clusively on the supply of labour and the state of the economy.

Since the Diet cannot influence, or debate, the activities
of the Labour Market Directorate, and since its director
general has for long been a Social Democrat, its activities can
be steered according to party policy. The advantages are
manifold. Industry may be directed to chosen parts of the
country by economic and political specialists working with-
out extraneous interference. Building may be retarded or
accelerated, and employment created or pared, according to
whether the economy needs heating or cooling. If inflation or
deflation are not exactly at the beck and call of a civil servant,
at least he has the ability to encourage either at the stroke of a
pen. A reversal of economic policy which, in England or
America, would be the subject of parliamentary debate, and
stand in danger of parliamentary sanctions, is simply a matter
of administrative order in Sweden.

The Swedish planners have been fortunate in their indus-
trialists. In England and America, economic direction has
been delayed, and sometimes frustrated, by the liberalism that
gave political expression to the personal independence
demanded by the capitalist ethos. Where control has been
tentatively enforced, it has not infrequently been undermined
by private sabotage without compunction. In the 1960s, for
instance, the Labour government in England saw its financial
restrictions undermined by private manipulation of a sophis-
ticated credit system. A bank manager could then say to a
customer that 'our aim is to protect our customers from the
authorities', and remain honourable and honoured. None of
this holds in Sweden. It is not only that the government has
more power, but that businessmen want to submit.

Capitalism, in the sense of free enterprise and competition,
has never existed in Sweden. The nineteenth-century entre-
preneurs who built up Swedish industry believed in State help
and control, a belated form of mercantilism. The firms that

A Planner's Promised Land 8 1

then grew up were, in all but name, monopolies. The Swedish
economy has in consequence preserved a quasi-monopolistic
nature. It has led to a degree of concentration which in the
West is probably only equalled by Belgium.

Four or five families dominate Swedish economic life.
Shipping, for example, is chiefly in the hands of the Brostroms
of Gothenburg; the Johnsons of Stockholm conduct nearly
all the engineering trade with the Soviet Union. But the most
celebrated of these merchant clans is the Wallenbergs, whose
interests are spread over the whole of Swedish industry and
who dominate banking and finance.

Under these circumstances, it might be imagined that the
Swedish capitalists would profit by their strength to fight the
government. In fact, this has never happened, because they
have always by tradition identified themselves with the State,
even after the accession of the Social Democrats and the
ultimate threat they posed to the independence of the
businessmen.

If the Swedish Central Bank exercises a unique and absolute
control over financial affairs, it is not entirely due to its very
extensive powers, which, in effect, make private banks its
branches. It is also a consequence of the quasi-civil servant
attitude of bankers.

'I admire the independence of English bankers,' said Mr
Tore Browaldh, sometime managing director of Svenska
Handelsbanken, one of the three major Swedish banks, 'but
it could never happen here. Swedes like State control. It would
never occur to a Swedish banker to help a customer against
the State; his instincts are the other way: to carry out the
orders of the Central Bank. He identifies himself with the
State. I suppose it's a result of the Corporate State. I would
lay there are no conflicts of loyalty; between the State and the
customer, the State always wins. Even if we know we're
cutting our own throats.'

This interplay of bureaucratic control, acquiescence and

82 The New Totalitarian

private identification with the State, smooths official control
in most fields. Much of the development of Swedish society,
for example, lies with the Directorate of Social Affairs which
deals with social welfare, medicine and health services,
housing and, to a certain extent, education as well. For some
years, the director general was Professor Bror Rexed, who
also happens to be one of the Social Democrats' leading
ideologists. He frequently announced future policy, before
his own minister had spoken, and before the party had
officially made its decision. But, speaking as a senior bureau-
crat, his words were accepted as a rescript which, in due course,
would be formally endorsed. To take two important examples,
he it was who announced in 1970 that the transplantation of
organs was to be reviewed, and the law modified, and that,
until the results of further research were available, the fluori-
dization of drinking water was to be suspended. Both were
questions of public interest but, because he dealt with them,
they were removed from political controversy. By the time
the Diet was allowed to discuss these issues, what might have
been a matter of parliamentary debate turned into the
consideration of received truth. It is in this manner that
controversial subjects are removed from politics.

The Directorate of Social Affairs enjoys untrammelled
power in the custody of children. An administrative order
issued by a petty official is sufficient to take any child away
from its parents and have it brought up by any person (or
institution) and in any way seen fit. This is no modem contri-
vance; it is an old arrangement brought up to date.* In the
last century, it was not infequently used to ensure that the

* Illegitimate children are automatically wards of child welfare
boards, the local agents of the Directorate of Social Affairs. They have
to be brought to child care centres regularly for inspection, and their
mothers are legally compelled to undergo any cross-examination which
the officials see fit to carry out to retain custody. Unmarried mothers
are particularly exposed to the removal of their children.

A Planner's Promised Land 83

children of religious dissidents were brought up in the State
Church. Courts of law have no say in the matter, and there
is no way that a parent can oppose an order depriving him
of custody of his own child. The only redress is after the fact,
and concerns the way in which the order is carried out. For
example, if the police use excessive violence in removing the
child, a complaint may be lodged, but only to an admini-
strative committee. At no point is it possible to invoke the
due process of law, and parents may not be present at the
administrative boards which discuss the removal of children
from their homes. In the last resort the Ombudsman may be
approached, but he has no power to rescind a decision on
custody; he can only reprimand an official for not acting
with proper decorum.

Custody of children, then, is in the hands of bureaucrats.
Child welfare officials may enter any home to investigate
family conditions. They have power to order the police to
force an entry and remove children without recourse to the
judiciary. This is a daily occurrence, and it is only mentioned
in the press if something unduly dramatic occurs. For example,
in Gothenburg in 1970, six policemen entered a flat to remove
a teenage girl from her father because she had repeatedly run
away from foster parents to whom she had been committed,
since she preferred to live at home, and she refused to leave
of her own free will. Her father also wanted her to stay. In
local eyes, the sensational part was that half a dozen constables
had been considered necessary to remove a child, where two
ought to have been enough.

Child welfare authorities are in contact with every citizen
at one time or another. By law, every birth must be reported
to the local child welfare centre. A representative will then
visit the home to assess conditions and report findings to the
doctors at the centre. It is unwise to resist entry, because that
will arouse suspicions of maltreatment, with consequent
danger of official action. Moreover, there is a legal compulsion

84 The New Totalitarian

on the citizen to report all suspicions of maltreatment to the
child welfare centres. Anonymity is guaranteed, so that the
suspected parent, like the victim of the Spanish Inquisition,
need never know who his accuser is.

The danger of arbitrary action is obvious and, indeed,
perfectly reasonable parents, mainly in the countryside, walk
in constant fear of having their children taken away if their
methods do not conform absolutely to the accepted ideas of
the day. This is at least partly due to the popular acceptance of
the child welfare board, the local body administering the
field, as one of the authorities that direct everyday life. The
board is one of the citizen's overseers, rather than his helper.
In 1970, about 2,500 children were removed from their
parents' custody. This is about 1 per 3,000 inhabitants. Some-
times children must be removed for their own good, usually
from the violence and neglect of alcoholic parents. But not
infrequently action is taken because children may be a little
scruffier, or parents somewhat more happy-go-lucky than is
considered acceptable. The important point is that parents
fear arbitrary action. A hard-working, respectable divorcee
in a country town, for example, was reluctant to travel away
from home, although her eldest daughter was eighteen and
capable of caring for the younger children, because she feared
that the child welfare authorities would use her absence as a
pretext to break up the family. She felt defenceless. The point
is not so much that her fear was justified but that it exists. An
official of the Ministry of Justice admits in confidence that
there are grounds for such fears, and that child welfare boards
do act arbitrarily.

The intention of the Swedish child welfare arrangements is
to protect children from maltreatment. But the form which
they take is obviously a gross violation of the integrity of the
citizen. Yet native disapproval of this state of affairs is rare in
the extreme. I once asked a man, a schoolteacher, university
graduate and supporter of the Liberal party, whether he was

A Planner's Promised Land 85

not worried at what could be construed as a breach of the
rule of law. After all, his rights as a father were at the mercy
of bureaucrats. His answer was this: 'I don't see that there is
anything to worry about. A civil servant is to be trusted
more than a judge, because he is an expert in the matter,
while the judge is not. And anyway, I've got more important
things to worry about than theoretical matters like these;
I've got two children, and I've got to see that they have a
decent standard of living.'

Such is the control, and such the public mentality, enjoyed
by the Swedish planners. The rulers of the Soviet Union,
although favoured by despotic power, are not so fortunate.
Obstructively resentful of officialdom, the Russian, in the
words of the Spanish saying, has always known how orders
are 'to be obeyed but not carried out'. To the Swede, that
sort of compromise is downright immoral. His elected leaders
have received those political blessings denied the autocrats in
the Kremlin: compliant citizens and an unopposed

bureaucracy.

5. The Corporate
State

The Swede considers the Diet as the least of the five com-
ponents that make up his State. Of the others, government,
bureaucracy and the party in office are familiar in Western
countries, but the fifth is peculiar to Sweden. It is a branch of
public life known as the popular organizations.

The popular organizations are mass movements, represent-
ing interest groups, that dominate national life. Far more than
pressure groups lobbying clandestinely in parliamentary
corridors (although that is part of their work), they are
corporative bodies, like medieval guilds, with a quasi-legal
status, and a prescriptive right to speak for their segment of
the population. They influence the process of government
directly, by-passing the Diet. They are agents of authority.
They deputise for the State in whole sectors of public life,
and they have had duties delegated to them that properly
belong to the civil service.

In the hierarchical structure of Swedish society, the popular
organizations occupy an intermediate level, like a bulkhead
between the rulers and their subordinates, dividing among
themselves the conduct of affairs in most spheres of everyday
activity. The country is adapted to dealing, not with the
individual, but with corporate bodies and the citizen is there-
fore expected to belong to some organization catering to his
occupation and interests. The broad masses,' to quote a
Swedish poet, 'live in the depths of the popular movements.'
Like Fascist Italy, Sweden is today a corporate State.

But the Swedish version of the corporate State is far more

The Corporate State 87

complete than the Italian one. Corporatism sat uneasily on
the Italians, with their individualistic tradition, and it only
affected the country superficially; in Sweden, it has permeated
all corners of national life. The difference is that, whereas in
Italy corporatism was an alien contrivance imposed by a
ruling clique, in Sweden it is the natural inheritance of every-
man. No revolution or coup d'etat was necessary; it grew up
with modem Sweden and, to the present-day Swede, appears
perfectly natural and desirable.

Its roots he in the agricultural system. Until well into the
nineteenth century, the Swedish peasant had preserved the
archaic system of strip farming. Although nominally his own
landlord, he was not his own master. His holdings were not
continuous, but distributed over a maze of disconnected
patches so narrow that it was impossible to cultivate them
separately, and the land of each village was therefore worked
collectively as one large farm. The villagers worked together
in gangs, with precise regulations governing their actions.
Economically, each village was considered as a unit, and book-
keeping and sales were handled communally. It was collective
farming, centuries before the Bolsheviks imposed it in Russia.
The only difference was that, rather than having managers
imposed by a despotic central power, the ancient Swedish
collectives were ruled by elected village councils. But once in
office, councillors exercised dictatorial powers, to which the
villagers submitted abjectly.

The old Swedish farming system required absolute sub-
mission to the demands of the collective. Its origins lay in an
idea of levelling individual differences. By dividing the
holdings, no man could monopolize the best or suffer the
worst land, but all would share burdens and favours equally.
Not only farm work was regulated, but private lives too.
Church attendance, morality and everyday behaviour were
supervised by the village council, with punishment of whip-
ping, fine and imprisonment meted out for transgression. The

88 The New Totalitarian

individual was required to behave as the community de-
manded, and no personal deviation was permitted. More than
a thousand years of such conditioning produced a collective
mentality and a view of personal identity exclusively in terms
of membership of a group. Individuality could not develop
in this environment, and conformity was the highest of
virtues.

The collective village system was compulsory, except in
parts of northern Sweden. Those were frontierlands, where
the colonization of virgin soil was not finished until the
beginning of this century, and where a sparse population and
the requirements of a pioneer life made the system useless.
But, over most of the country, and among most of the
peasantry, collective farming ruled. In 1827, the Diet abolished
strip farming and redistributed land to form the consolidated
holdings of modem agriculture. The peasants were given six
years to demolish their old homes in the village and move out
to their new, enclosed farms. Thus the ancient villages were
destroyed, the face of the countryside altered and collective
farming eradicated at the stroke of a pen.

The reform turned the life of a whole nation upside down.
Yet there was no resistance to it: Sweden is one of the few
countries in which agrarian reform has not caused unrest.
The peasants meekly razed their homes, and built new ones,
more or less within the prescribed time limits. Although they
disliked the change, the population submitted without protest
to the dictates of authority, because that is what they were
used to. The government had demonstrated that reform,
however profound, could be imposed without trouble.

The scattering of the villages and the disruption of a tradi-
tional pattern of life caused great hardship. Before, the
peasants had huddled together in companionable villages at
the centre of their fields; now they were separated from each
other in lonely farmhouses. The scattering of their homes
destroyed the contact and community that were part of the

The Corporate State 89

old villages, and that had become necessary for their well-
being. But the change was forced through by the Liberal
faction in the Estates, because, as one of their number expressed
it: 'The old system encouraged a conservative point of view.'
It was an early example of the acknowledged use of environ-
ment to influence attitudes.

Although the old village collectives had been destroyed,
their mentality persisted. Deprived now of full use in every-
day life, it sought other outlets instead, and out of this need
was born the popular organizations. Unknown in Sweden
before, they were called into existence by the changes in the
countryside.

When the villages were destroyed, the inhabitants were
driven to seek some method of preserving the contact they
had known before. At first, they gathered for no other
purpose than the prolongation of camaraderie. But it was not
enough; some other spur was necessary for the emergent
movement. An ideological push was needed: it had to be
imported from the cities. Various men came preaching
causes, to gather cohorts of adherents, not because they
necessarily had something compelling to say, but because they
acted as focal points around which to rally. Associations thus
formed, which rapidly grew into national organizations.
Their professed aims were irrelevant; their original function
was to provide a substitute for the village community and to
satisfy cravings for belonging to a group.

Temperance societies were the first to appear. Drinking is
a historical Swedish obsession, and it is perhaps only to be
expected that, in a country with a puritan background,
organization would begin over a national vice. Temperance
organizations advanced as the old village disappeared from
the face of the countryside and, by the middle of the nine-
teenth century, when enclosure was completed, they had
100,000 members in a total population of 3,800,000.

For some time, the temperance movement was alone in

90 The New Totalitarian

providing the solace of the group. Driven by a compulsive
longing for the collective, many Swedes took the pledge,
while drinking clandestinely, in order to gain admission.
After 1850, the revivalist movement, offering social activities
in addition to purely religious meetings, displaced temperance
as the main outlet for a collective mentality that continued
with undiminished vigour. A revivalist fervour swept the
country during the latter half of the nineteenth century, the
belated arrival of the devotional content of the Reformation.
After 1860, the introduction of freedom of worship released
pent-up religious feelings-, and there was an explosion of
free churches. But by the end of the century, religious enthu-
siasm was spent, and the temperance societies regained their
supremacy. In 1900, the temperance movement claimed a
third of the Diet members of all political parties, imposing
restrictive drinking laws. The temperance movement had
developed into a popular organization of the modern Swedish
type; it not only satisfied a group mentality, but exerted
political power as well.

Preserved in all their medieval force by the temperance
movement, the corporate attitudes of the old Swedish
peasant communities were handed down to modem Sweden.
As if dropping into an instinctive pattern of behaviour, the
Swedes distributed themselves naturally among the organi-
zations that proliferated with the development of the country.
The corporative sense was not confined to the peasants. The
upper classes were also arranged in a corporate form. "While
the Estates still existed, they took the form of medieval
corporations. The bureaucracy has never ceased to act as one.
A collective mentality dominated the rulers as much as the
ruled. Neither tolerated deviation within their own ranks,
and one of the most obvious characteristics of Swedish life
has been an unrelieved and willing conformity. When,
towards the end of the nineteenth century, the trade unions
arose, their work had in a sense been done for them. They did

The Corporate State 91

not, as elsewhere, have to preach solidarity and the advantages
of collective organization, because they were dealing with
people who had inherited a taste for both. Acquiring members
was easy since, like the temperance societies, the unions
satisfied powerful group instincts.

If a powerful sense of the collective accompanied the old
agricultural system, it was also fostered by the bruk form of
industrial settlement. Isolated and self-contained, the bruk,
like the old agricultural village, had a vigorous organization
that welded the inhabitants together.

The form of habitation encouraged a sense of community.
Houses were huddled wall to wall along a single street.
Privacy was not respected and anybody was permitted to
enter a home unasked. Until the middle of the nineteenth
century, a bruk contained on average about 300 inhabitants.
Within the confines of so small a number, it was impossible
to escape public scrutiny, and the usual pressures of Swedish
society were magnified, so that conformity seemed like a law
of nature. The bruk did not, like the old agricultural village,
have the law behind it in imposing conformity but, in the
power of consensus, it possessed compulsion enough. De-
manding a highly developed sense of the collective, the work
of the bruk generated a pattern of living that left no place for
the individual. Out of this developed a profound sense of
corporate identity.

There was an illustration of the power of this environment
in northern Sweden during the 1960s. Workmen refused to
move away from a small sawmill bruk that had closed down,
although offered excellent positions elsewhere. The security
of the bruk collective meant so much to them that, rather
than lose it, they preferred to stay and scratch a living or
exist on social welfare. They were explicit in their dependence
on the sense of community for peace of mind.

The collective mentality of the bruks and the old agricultural
communities was transferred to the cities as urbanization

92 The New Totalitarian

progressed and a new style of living supplanted the old.
Swedes required no inducements to join a corporative
organization, because they had a natural urge to do so.
Opinions in Sweden are allowed no validity if maintained
by an individual as his own, but, if they are to be accepted,
they must be professed as the representative view of a group.
It is as if the individual is allowed no right to exist outside a
collective body. 'How can you have an opinion of your
own?' asks a Social Democratic intellectual. 'It doesn't make
sense. You've got to get your ideas from a group.'*

Out of this soil, Saltsjobaden grew spontaneously. It
required no ideological motivation, or political argumenta-
tion, but fulfilled a natural requirement. The most obvious
effect of the Saltsjobaden agreement was the entrenchment
of industrial peace, but its most profound consequence was the
establishment of the corporate State. And in this lies the key
to the facility with which the expert, the organization man
and the political manager were able to assume power.
Saltsjobaden was only a stage - albeit a critical one - in a line
of development that had been in the air for at least a decade.
Nor was this atmosphere confined to the Social Democrats;
they were merely the exponents of the idea who happened to
hold office as it was materializing.

Between the industrial legislation of 1928 and the Salts-
jobaden agreement in 1938 some employers, frightened by
the advancing power of the trade unions, turned to thoughts
of legal restraint. In 1934, they persuaded the Conservative
party to bring before the Diet a proposal for legislation guaran-
teeing the right to work without belonging to a trade union,
and making any form of coercion a criminal offence. The
unions and the Social Democrats naturally expressed hearty
disapproval. But, apart from the predictable cries from indus-
try, there were reservations of a deeper nature. A number
of Conservative politicians had seen with misgivings the rise
* No irony intended.

The Corporate State 93

of the trade unions as a powerful monolithic and independent
corporation. They feared that a pact between capital and
labour might lead to a situation in which the individual
citizen was ignored, and the direction of his working life
placed exclusively in the hands of collective organizations.
Admittedly only a small minority of the educated classes
reasoned this way; those who had been influenced by liberal
ideas from the West. But, through their position in the non-
Socialist parties, they carried political weight, and allied
themselves with the representatives of industry. In a short
while, however, most of these altered their viewpoint, to
support the Social Democrats on the issue. The reasoning
behind that change is well illustrated by an incident in the
Diet.

When, in 1934, the legislation guaranteeing the right to
work without trade-union membership was first debated in
the Diet, a Professor Westman, of the Agrarian party, gave
his approval, but the following year decided to oppose it.
Originally, he felt that the rule of law required protection for
the individual. 'But what, after all, is the rule of law?' he
said in a speech to the Diet explaining his change of mind.
'Many of us, perhaps all, have carried over, without any
modification, opinions from the old liberal, individualistic
time, into the new era of collectivism and organization to
which Progress has carried us.'

The professor had correctly interpreted the direction that
Swedish society was taking, and it is hard to doubt that his
change of attitude was a sound reflection of the views of most
of his countrymen. Saltsjobaden was to take Sweden into 'the
new era of collectivism and organization'. Although the
government kept out of the Saltsjobaden talks, its presence
hovered, unseen, but everlastingly felt, in the conference
rooms. It secured, by the agreement, a tacitly prescribed
say in the wage-bargaining mechanism that had been
cstablisltxL

94 The New Totalitarian

Saltsjobaden was ostensibly an armistice between labour
and capital; in reality, it was a concordat defining the powers
and jurisdiction of the employers, the trade unions and the
State. The written clauses committed the signatories to the
maintenance of industrial peace: the unwritten ones laid down
the principle that, in return for freedom from State interference
in the conduct of their affairs, both sides of industry would
enforce the economic policy of the government. Apart from
the obvious desirability of avoiding strikes, industrial relations
are of principal concern in their effect on wages. Wages* run
wild bring the threat of inflation; conversely, to hold them
under control, if it does not necessarily mean to be in control
of the national economy, at least means that a frightening
source of economic danger has been tamed. It is this that the
Swedish government needed for the execution of its policies,
and Saltsjobaden gave it to them.

The government required the power of establishing the
total cost of industrial wages; the unions and the employers
promised to supply it. From the start, the Saltsjobaden part-
ners loyally observed their side of the understanding. Before
each round of central bargaining, the government specifies
the greatest tolerable increase in the national wage bill, and
it is within the limits thus laid out that negotiations then
proceed. Beyond that, there is no overt State intrusion. The
LO and the employers' confederation are left alone to settle
the details of the industrial wage structure as a private matter.
The effect of this was that the government had delegated
control of a vital sector of national life to a pair of non-

* In 1938, the average monthly salary of Swedish office workers was
290 kronor (£15.40 or $70 at current rates of exchange: 1,328 kronor
or £130 or $315 in terms of buying power in 1973). The comparable
salary in 1973 was 2,500 kronor (£245 or $592). In 1970, the average
weekly pay of a Swedish factory worker was 414 kronor £34 or $80).
The comparable figure for the United States was $143 (£59); for Great
Britain, £27.50 ($66). Since 1965, Swedish industrial wages have risen
by about seven per cent annually.

The Corporate State 95

official bodies. The advantages were manifold. In matters
touching the Labour Market, the government now had to
deal with only two monolithic organizations. All contacts
were centralized, and spheres of influence defined.

Through the Saltsjobaden agreement, unions and employers
had, in effect, coalesced into a single corporate structure in
order to regulate the Labour Market. This was precisely what
Mussolini had attempted to impose on Italy at about the same
time. But his compatriots had shown little enthusiasm for
the idea, the employers being singularly cool, and he failed
in this, as in many other of his intentions. The Swedes had
voluntarily accomplished what the Italian dictator had been
unable to enforce.

In a corporate State, non-official organizations carry out
official duties. The Swedish trade unions provide a good
example, unemployment insurance being entirely in their
hands. They collect premiums, make payments and administer
the necessary public funds. The local trade-union branches
serve as unemployment insurance offices and, in the exercise
of this particular function, they do not require membership
as a condition of service. They are, in fact, specifically pre-
vented from doing so because, in this instance, they are
acting as a government agency. This practice is justified by the
State on the grounds that a local union official knows the
population better than any civil servant could. Most likely,
he will be personally acquainted with applicants for un-
employment benefits. He will also know exactly what work
is to be found and where, and he can detect malingering far
more readily. In a word, it is more efficient.*

* In spite of the paper work, the unions display considerable anxiety
to keep unemployment insurance in their hands. In the words of an
LO official: "Hie administration of unemployment insurance is
psychologically good for us. We get a lot of prestige, and our members
see an added concrete and good cause for their unions' continued
existence.'

96 The New Totalitarians

At intervals varying from one to three years, the LO and
the Employers' Confederation negotiate a new central wage
agreement. The government conveys its wishes, partly in
public statements, and partly in private contacts. It is a mis-
take, however, to suppose that this is a ukase from above, to
be obeyed blindly, if resentfully. It is the nature of corpora-
tism that each constituent organization, or at least its officials,
consider themselves a branch of the State, so that no funda-
mental antagonism exists between the two. In the particular
case of wage bargaining, the unions, the government and
employers, whatever their ostensible sectarian interests, share
an earnest desire to ensure the success of the national economy.
Each of the three possesses its own body of formidable eco-
nomic expertise, more than capable of calculating the rise in
wages that the country can afford. By a process of contin-
uous consultation (in which, to ensure the best possible advice,
the private banks are included) a suitable figure is hammered
out in advance and, when the government presents its speci-
fication, it is in fact not conveying a Cabinet decision, but
speaking for the consensus between itself, industry and the
unions.

Neither the employers nor the government have any
difficulty in accepting the limitation of wages. The system
stands or falls by the ability of the unions to resolve the
dichotomy of representing their members at the same time
as guarding the interests of the State. They have to uphold
industrial peace while enforcing wage restraint. Much has
been achieved by the group mentality of the Swedes, aided
by continuous instruction which has drilled into the average
workman the notion of renouncing some personal benefit in
the collective interest. Nevertheless, there is a considerable
residue of working-class feeling which, if it is not to turn
into rank insubordination, must be conciliated by a show of
fighting the bosses.

In order to do this, the employers, by tacit agreement,

The Corporate State 97

act the whipping boy. Central wage bargaining has taken on
the form of a charade in which the LO pretends to be a
militant defender of the working man's rights, attacking the
niggardly offers of the employers. To judge by their public
statements, the LO and employers' representatives are at
daggers drawn. In fact, behind the scenes, they are on the
most amiable of terms. At the top, to take one example, Mr
Arne Geijer, the secretary-general of the LO and Mr Kurt-
Steffan Giesecke, managing director of the Employers'
Confederation, got on very well with each other, regularly
meeting out of the public eye. Such contacts are pursued at
various levels and in the intervals between the formal nego-
tiations both sides exchange views quietly, rather as the
condottiere of the Italian Renaissance were supposed to do in
order to arrange convincing, but not too bloodthirsty battles.

Each side will often try to help the other out of difficulties.
For example, in 1969, a high official of the Employers' Con-
federation was told by a LO acquaintance that a certain firm
was paying its employees more than the central agreement
prescribed. This is quite as serious a breach of contract as cutting
wages, and the LO man was concerned because of the threat
it posed to the structure of the Labour Market. In the first
place, it implied that the company had tried to improve pro-
duction and attract labour by using wages as a bait. Under the
Swedish system, that is heresy, because it means introducing
competition, which is inconsistent with order. It also weakens
the power of the central authority by allowing freedom of
action at the periphery. The theory of central wage bargaining
is that the principals establish norms for the whole country,
and regulate any local variation. There must be uniformity
and monolithic control, since bidding for labour, the natural
consequence of full employment, introduces elements of
disorder.

The LO man was further perturbed because the incident
demonstrated a lamentable initiative on the part of a local

98 The New Totalitarians

union branch, which meant a challenge to the prerogatives of
his own central organization. Thus it was that he appealed for
help to his ostensible enemy on the employers' side of the
fence. To reprimand a union for obtaining higher wages was
clearly impolitic, whereas it was perfectly conceivable to
reproach an industrialist for paying too much. The man
from the Employers' Confederation agreed with the LO point
of view, and promised to bring the errant company to heel -
with little success as it transpired.

In very private moments, men of the LO and the Em-
ployers' Confederation will admit that they like and under-
stand each other, and that it is something of a strain to have
to go through a ritual quarrel demanded by political rules.
Sometimes the mask slips. In 1971, the placidity of the Swedish
Labour Market was seriously disturbed by a strike of civil
servants. They belonged to a splinter group beyond the
power of the LO, and the government countered with a
harshness unknown since the beginning of the century. The
purpose was to crush the mavericks and re-establish the
monopoly of the LO, a goal much desired by both the LO and
the private employers. Nevertheless, the appearance of con-
flict horrified them and, although engaged at the time in a
particularly stiff round of public negotiations, the LO and
Employers' Confederation rapidly dropped their mask of
belligerency to treat each other with unwonted public
courtesy.

But under normal conditions, the same bellicose ritual is
re-enacted. There are interminable and acrimonious negotia-
tions, during which open rupture is threatened, only to be
averted at the last moment by what appears to be the retreat
of the capitalists. The unions can then show that they have
forced the employers to increase their original wage offer.
But since that offer was adjusted in order to make the final
compromise what the Minister of Linance would like, the
necessary display of aggressive bargaining can be mounted

The Corporate State 99

without damage to the economic situation of the day. The
consequence of this is that the man on the factory floor will
accept as a righteous triumph the kind of wage increase which,
if it were communicated as a simple decision by his employer,
would raise his spleen and drive him to strike.

It may be objected that a device of this nature is bound to
be seen through. A few leaders of society do understand
the situation, but the man in the street does not. There are a
number of reasons for this. In the first place, the average trade
unionist has long been indoctrinated by the Labour move-
ment, so that he believes, more or less, in the authenticity of
militancy in the central wage bargaining. The mass media
also keep up the pretence, because the Labour Market is
tabu. An exposure would never be tolerated, because the
communicators, by instinct and conditioning, protect the
institutions of the State. There is also the propensity of the
Swede to take appearance for reality. As long as he has the
correct scenery and sound effects, he is perfectly happy. And
yet there may be limits to his credulity. An outbreak of wild-
cat stoppages in 1969-70, culminating in a miners' strike
in northern Sweden, had its roots in alienation from the
official trade-union leadership, and an inchoate suspicion
that the LO was in league with the government and the
employers.

At first sight, the Swedish Labour Market appears to be a
conspiracy. And, to a great degree, that is undoubtedly true.
It is not so much that the conduct of wage negotiations and
the imposition of suitable restraint are hatched by a few men
in smoke-filled rooms, but that the rules of self-preservation
demand mutual consideration of each other's interests. The
government needs a healthy economy to remain in office;
the trade unions need it to keep a hold on their members,
and the employers need it for profits and the avoidance of
State interference. It has been government policy that, as
long as industry works efficiently and plays the game in

100 The New Totalitarians

maintaining peace with labour, private ownership will not
be threatened by nationalization.

Yet the nature of the corporate State may impose public
control in another way. Industrial democracy is a trade-
union demand and government policy. This means that the
employees in each major enterprise are to be represented in
the boardroom. For decades, works councils have existed
in which the men have been able to make their voice heard,
but these organizations have by definition been consultative
and restricted to the discussion of working conditions. But
now the trade unions and the government want the workers
to have a say in the running of the firms by which they
are employed. Each company board is to have a director,
elected by the staff. However, the trade unions have no in-
tention of permitting indiscriminate elevation from the shop
floor. They insist that the workers' representatives must be
trade-union officials and, in the case of large plants and major
industries, LO appointments. The LO says in private that
independent representatives would not be tolerated because
they would threaten the domination of the trade-union
movement, although the reason openly advanced is that the
complexity of modem industry requires specialized economic
and technical knowledge that the man on the factory floor is
unlikely to possess. The trade unions consider industrial
democracy as a means of extending the power of their
organizations into the management of industry, which means
the invasion of one corporate power by another. In this way,
the government will have secured the penetration of industry
by a branch of the State more sympathetic to itself, thereby
expanding its influence.

The corporations which, in the manner of the LO and the
Employers' Confederation, serve as the vicars of the State, are
described in Swedish political terminology as central organiza-
tions. They are monolithic institutions, administering zones
of national life. Their strength is that they have not been

The Corporate State 101

imposed by political theorists, but have grown naturally out
of the collective instincts of Swedish society. Mostly, they are
extensions of the popular organizations. Sometimes, as with
the Employers' Confederation and certain professional organi-
zations, they can trace their lineage from the medieval guilds
which were only abolished in Sweden in 1846. They have
been formed by the linkage of tributary bodies under a
central management which, far from being contrived, emerged
spontaneously in a natural process of topping off an hierar-
chical structure.

Finding it more convenient to deal with collective bodies
than with individuals, the State has parcelled out society
among the central organizations. Through them, it upholds
contact with the citizen in many spheres. These organizations
are so pervasive that the Swede today finds himself most often
dealing with the authorities, not directly, but through the
agency of some corporate institution.

There is scarcely a field of life in Sweden today which is
not the concern of a central organization. Nobody disputes
the desirability of the system on principle: the main concern
is to avoid clashes of jurisdiction. Overlapping, attended by
demarcation squabbles, is abhorred as the essence of ineffi-
ciency.

For this reason, the FO has declined responsibility for the
white collar workers. Instead, their unions have been gathered
into a separate central organization, called the Tjanstemannens
Centralorganisation - TCO. English experience has taught the
Swedes that it is impossible to represent both white collar
and manual workers without a conflict that weakens the body
trying to do so. The interests of the two groups are so different
that they are best served by each having its own representation.

University graduates, exporters, motorists and lawyers are
some examples of categories each possessing its own central
organization, and therefore a private and direct channel to
the rulers of the State. Besides nursing the interests of its

102 The New Totalitarian

members, a central organization secures a quasi-legal status
for them without which they do not officially exist.

Without written laws, this guild structure is rigidly
maintained by silent understanding. A certain lawyer,
employed by the public prosecutor's office in Stockholm,
discovered that he was legally entitled to promotion, privileges
and a rise in salary. Despite continuous requests for what was
his due, he obtained no satisfaction. Eventually, a senior
official hinted that he ought to act through his central
organization. Despite the absence of a closed shop, or rules
on the subject, he did so. Within a week he obtained by
proxy what he had failed to secure directly in a year, with
retroactive effect from the time of his first application, into
the bargain. The lesson driven home was that everything,
even that which was of right and a matter of course, had to
go through the central organization; that the administration
upheld the corporate State.

A persuasive argument for inclusion in a central organi-
zation is that, in practice, it is usually the only means of
influencing the government. Under the Swedish constitution
there is a system of consultation by which government
measures must be submitted to public comment before being
presented to the Diet. Theoretically, the private citizen has
the right to give his opinion; in practice, however, only the
central organizations, or subsidiary corporative bodies with
relevant expertise, are heeded. Not all organizations are
admitted to the process: those that are, acquire the official
status of 'consultative bodies'. Strictly speaking, they are
only supposed to be involved in measures affecting the work-
ing conditions of their members but, in practice, this limitation
is meaningless, since virtually all legislation may be so con-
strued. Their comments have the same force as those of the
Diet; usually rather more, because they represent expert
knowledge, where the Diet only offers political cliches. It is
usually easier to achieve an amendment to a new law via a

The Corporate State 103

consultative body than through the Diet. The effect is to
withdraw most of the important issues from politics, and,
elevating the corporate organizations to legislative level, to
reduce the Diet to the state of a ratifying assembly.

In Western countries, the normal concept of democracy is
that the will of the people is exercised exclusively by an
elected parliament, acting through the executive. In Sweden,
on the other hand, when politicians talk about democracy
they are thinking about the corporate organizations as much
as the legislature. This duab'ty is in fact often plainly stated.
'Our democracy,' to quote the words of Mr Olof Palme, the
Social Democratic Prime Minister, 'is a democracy of the
popular organizations.'

When Swedes talk of the democracy of the popular
organizations, they mean a form of direct democracy. Their
theory postulates that, since members of a popular movement
and a central organization can make their voices heard through
their local branches, they have a means of directly influencing
the government. Thus a man theoretically has several channels
to the government, according to the number of organizations
to which he belongs, of which his vote at Diet elections is
only one. Therefore, the Swedes believe they are more
democratic than other democratic nations which only have
their parliaments. That is the myth by which they live. In
fact, the corporate organizations are reflections of the State.
As the Diet is circumscribed, and the Executive all-powerful,
so in the organizations the administration rules, and the
representative assemblies are of little account. As a natural
consequence, functionaries of the State and the central
organizations work together as a kind of freemasonry in the
running of the country.

This is accepted by the Swedes as a fact of life. Here is the
way in which a leading official of one of the central organi-
zations confesses it: 'Sweden is ruled by a bureaucratic
establishment, using the word "bureaucracy" in the widest

104 The New Totalitarian

sense. This means civil servants on the one hand, and officials
of the organizations on the other.'

This may be seen in the way that promotion and transfers
occur indiscriminately within this establishment, obliterating
the distinction between public service and private employ-
ment, as if the central organizations and government depart-
ments were coequal branches of the State. Thus, in 1970,
Mr Otto Nordenskjold, the secretary general of the TCO,
was appointed director general of the Swedish State Broad-
casting system. A predecessor of his in the TCO had been
appointed a provincial governor, which is a government post.
Then, Mr Lennart Geijer, once legal adviser to the TCO,
was appointed Minister of Justice, without entering the Diet.
In 1969, Mr Bengt Norlin was moved directly from the LO's
secretariat to a seat in the Cabinet as Minister of Transport.

Not only has the dividing line between civil service and
central organization vanished, but their combined bureau-
cratic apparatus has spilled over into the political process to
take charge of the business of government. The career of
Mr Palme provides a notable illustration. At university he
was president of the Swedish National Union of Students,
both a central organization and a consultative body. From
that post, he was recruited directly into the Prime Minister's
Chancery, a branch of the civil service maintaining liaison
with the Cabinet. After some years' service, Mr Palme
entered the Diet, remaining, however, in the Chancery, a
kind of bureaucrat with a parliamentary seat, until entering
the Cabinet as Minister without Portfolio.

The bureaucratic establishment and the consultative process
has degraded the Diet yet further than the subordinate position
alloted by the constitution. Since a central organization may
influence the government directly and efficiently, it is un-
willing to risk the obfuscating deviations of the political
process. If its aims are those of the authorities, the matter is
simple; if not, delicate negotiations are necessary in which

The Corporate State 105

success depends on circumvention of the Diet. Certain formal
procedures have been prescribed in the execution of the
consultative process. When a government bill has been
drafted, and before it has been presented to the Diet, representa-
tives of the consultative organizations are called up to have it
read over to them. Alternatively the organizations may take
the initiative, a delegation waiting on the minister concerned.
'But this,' in the measured words of one central organization
official, 'is sheer propaganda. We tell the newspapers well in
advance, so that we can get some publicity. It's only to show
our members that we're doing something. Also, it's a way of
getting our views on record. In fact, by the time we've come
that far up, the matter's already been decided. So we've
worked out a system of private contacts. As soon as we hear
on the bush telegraph that such and such a piece of legislation
is in the air, we start making our suggestions. Sweden's a
small country, and the whole bureaucratic establishment's
also very small - not more than two or three hundred rule
the country, and we all know each other. We've got a
contact network behind the scenes, and it's there we really
work. You might say that we rule by a kind of licensed
intrigue.'

The 'contact network' is discreet, informal but elaborate.
It exists at all levels, from village council to Cabinet. But it
must not be confused with the surreptitious intercourse to be
found elsewhere, in which private citizens attempt to suborn
public servants. The foundation of that arrangement is the
assumption that State and citizen are opponents. If, in a
Western democracy, a businessman enters the government,
he must accept estrangement from the business fraternity,
because once he has accepted the embrace of the State he
becomes suspect, whatever the policies of the regime or the
nature of his opinions. That is not the case in Sweden. There,
the division lies not between State and people, but between
governors and governed in the broadest sense of the word.

106 The New Totalitarians

There is an hierarchic structure, each step of which is com-
posed of people with equivalent power, with no distinction
between officialdom and the rest. Thus, a senior Cabinet
minister, an LO leader, and the head of a major bank or the
representative of a whole industry feel affinity and find it
natural to associate. A little lower, it might be a senior civil
servant, a leading official of a big trade union, the managing
director of a large company and an official of some popular
organization, and so on down the scale. These people feel
themselves to be the rulers of the country, and they have
evolved the contact network because they consider govern-
ment by stealth the most efficient way of ruling. Meetings
are private, and never reported in the mass media. In many
ways, the network is the real, if invisible, government of
Sweden.

One of the most important coteries in the contact network
is that around the Minister of Finance, Mr Gunnar Strang,
comprising some half a dozen of the country's leading
industrialists and financiers. By this device, the government
can influence business clandestinely; but the traffic is not one
way. A saying has it that 'the second Minister of Finance is
Dr Marcus Wallenberg' (referring to a leading banker).

The true political dialogue in Sweden takes place within
the contact network, and public oratory, not to mention
parliamentary debate, is mostly tactical verbiage. The
government always lets business know its true intentions.
If, for example, the Social Democrats find it necessary to
attack private enterprise in order to placate their left wing,
they will warn industry in good time. Thus there arises the
odd situation of businessmen looking on without alarm while
politicians breathe quasi-Marxist fire. Sometimes, however,
the conflict between secret conciliation and open attack may
grow too great for comfort. An official of the Employers'
Confederation confessed in 1970 that he was worried because,
although Mr Krister Wickman, then Minister of Industry, was

The Corporate State 107

being extraordinarily polite and encouraging in private, his
public statements were becoming more bellicose than seemed
absolutely necessary.

The existence of the contact network, combined with a
corporate State, gives rise to a secret government which, in
turn, leads to some anomalies in public life. One is that men
will often refuse government office, because more power is
to be found elsewhere. For example, the secretary general of
the LO (although not in the Cabinet) is one of the most
powerful men in Sweden, yielding only to the Prime Minister
or the Minister of Finance, and sometimes overruling even
them. Again, this is perfectly understood and willingly
accepted by the public. The power of the secretary general
derives from the position of the LO as a limb of the State;
his influence is exerted through the contact network, which
may be defined in another way as an informal and extended
council of government.

Then, it not infrequently happens that the man with the
power need not necessarily be the man with the highest
position, and identifying the real chief in Stockholm may be
as difficult as doing so in the Kremlin. It is the position within
the 'secret government' that counts. To take one example,
the real ruler of Sweden since 1969 has not been Mr Olof
Palme, the Prime Minister, but Mr Gunnar Strang, the
Minister of Finance. And indeed, in one or two public
speeches, Mr Strang has openly rebuked Mr Palme, in order
to establish the order of precedence. Personal advantages
aside, the reason for Mr Strang's superiority is that he is a
trade unionist, that he has the LO behind him, and his
position at the apex of the contact network as distinct
from the formal government structure is unchallenged.

The business of ruling Sweden, then, is conducted not in
parliamentary institutions, but in a kind of secret society.

Diet debates are poor affairs, because the central organi-
zations debar the opposition from the pursuit of contentious

108 The New Totalitarians

issues. This is part of the compact of 'licensed intrigue'. The
government agrees to treat directly; in return, the central
organizations suppress parliamentary conflict. Organizations
find that they can achieve their aims by talking privately to
the government, where political debate gets them nowhere.
Understandably, they keep matters of substance off the floor
of the Diet, for settlement in an extra-parliamentary manner.

Under these circumstances, it might justifiably be asked,
what functions remain to the Diet and what remains for the
members to talk about? After government and corporate
organizations have agreed, the result of their deliberations is
presented to the Diet for ratification. Debate is confined to
empty oratory about generalities, designed to show the
electorate that their representatives do, in fact, work. What-
ever the question, the assembly is generally in agreement.
Issue is rarely taken over principle, the permitted ration of
criticism being concentrated on details, and intended to
suggest that the government's opponents, while accepting its
aims, could realize them better.

The point about all this is not that it exists, but that it is
accepted. The man in the street knows perfectly well that the
country is mn in this way, and he is happy to let it continue. He
trusts his bureaucrats.

Threat of political trouble is used by corporate organiza-
tions as blackmail recognized in the process of 'licensed
intrigue'. If the government proves obdurate in a particular
matter, it will be raised in the Diet - but not too harshly.
Whereupon, to avoid public controversy the government
almost always changes its mind, reopening talks. And, in its
turn, the organization stops the debate.

Control of parliamentary activity may be exerted by
clandestine, external pressure; more frequently it follows from
the composition of the parties. Very few Diet members sit as
individuals. Whatever their party, they are usually nomi-
nated, and elected, as the representatives of corporate organi-

The Corporate State 109

zations. Among the Social Democrats, it may be the trade
unions; in the Centre party, farmers' cooperatives; among the
Conservatives, the Employers' Confederation. The central
organizations command a good proportion of the represen-
tation on both the government and opposition benches and,
as explained above, they put organization above constituent.
In this way, the Diet is the creature of the corporate State.

To take one example of the workings of the system, the
TCO in 1968 found difficulty in persuading the government
to yield to certain salary demands made on behalf of civil
servants. Through their members in the Liberal party, the
TCO raised the issue in the Diet. Once was enough; the
government repented, and the TCO called off the debate.
The party was not pleased, because it had been presented with
a question that embarrassed the government, but the central
organization it was that ruled.

In another field, the Conservative party is usually restrained
by the Employers' Confederation from attacking government
fiscal policy to the full. This is not because the Confederation
approves - quite the contrary - but because parliamentary
aggression would jeopardize its influence in the bureaucratic
establishment. To keep their compact with the government,
the central organizations must uphold the principle of rule by
consensus.

This follows from the nature, not only of the rulers, but
the ruled as well. The Swedes have a horror of controversy
as something unpleasant, inefficient and vaguely immoral.

They require for peace of mind, not confrontation, but
consensus. Consensus guides everything: private conversation,
intellectual life and the running of the State. The government,
although, it wants its way, must avoid a fight if it is not to
alienate the electorate. It is in response to a deep popular
feeling that matters of substance are removed from the
political arena and turned over to the bureaucrats.

The nationalization of the chemists illustrates both this

no The New Totalitarian

feeling and the functioning of the corporate State. Although
the Social Democrats have rejected the dogma of State
ownership for its own sake, nevertheless for political purposes
they have, from time to time, been constrained to make
excursions into nationalization. For some years at the end of
the 1960s the party leaders had been troubled by left-wing
agitation for more public ownership, and decided that the
retail chemists would be the least troublesome sop to offer.

The Apothecaries' Society, the chemists' central organi-
zation, had previously decided that their profession needed
to be reorganized. The development of the modern phar-
maceutical industry, and the spread of nervous stimulants,
required centralization for proper control and it was proposed
to incorporate all chemists into a cooperative organization,
converting independent owners into branch managers. Since
the establishment of pharmacies has always been strictly
controlled by a system of State concessions granted through
the Apothecaries' Society (another ancient example of
corporatism), the Society would have had the legal power to
impose its wishes.

It was also clear to the Society that, professional considera-
tions aside, the development of the Swedish Welfare State
would force radical changes in the chemists' functions. They
would no longer run shops whose exclusive purpose was to
sell drugs and make up prescriptions, but would have to
supervise auxiliary health centres, at which dispensing would
only be a part of their work. Moreover, since the welfare
authorities provided most of the chemists' income, the State
was the biggest customer and, to achieve parity in negotiation,
it was imperative to acquire size: one large company would
be better than 400 independent chemists. To simplify organi-
zation the Apothecaries' Society had already planned to
reduce their number to 250.

This was precisely what the government wanted, and the
sole point at issue was whether the future organization was

The Corporate State 111

to be owned by the Apothecaries' Society or by the State.
At first sight it seems odd that ideas of this nature were so
readily accepted by a body which might be supposed to
exist for the protection of its members' individual interests.
Political influence is out of the question since most chemists,
and most of their professional leaders, are anything but Social
Democrats. But maintenance of the 'contact network' so
mingled the officials of the Apothecaries' Society and the
officials of the Directorate of Social Affairs that new concepts
arose from their combined ranks as if they were one. It might
be said that the reorganization of the pharmaceutical profes-
sion was hammered out by an informal commission of
bureaucrats, whose salaries were partly paid by private levies,
and partly by the taxpayer.

On balance, the Apothecaries' Society would have pre-
ferred to retain ownership, and they were supported by the
Directorate of Social Affairs. But when it was evident that
this was politically impossible, the Society's officials started
clandestine negotiations to make the transfer as smooth as
possible, and to obtain the best possible terms of compensation.

Now all this may read like underhand intrigue; and so it is
up to a point. But, constitutionally, there are vital distinctions.
Private discussions on the details of nationalization were in
full swing before the Diet had had an opportunity to debate
the principle. The negotiations were kept secret in order to
remove the matter from politics. The government told the
Society of the impending nationalization at least a year in
advance, long before presenting it to the Diet.

Let Mr Rune Westerling, the man who negotiated on
behalf of the Apothecaries' Society, tell the tale in his own
words: 'We had to keep the negotiations confidential,
because there was so much at stake. I couldn't have let our
400 members into the secret, because you can't stop them
talking, and we'd have been embarrassed by the publicity,
You know how it is, when it's a question of money, people

112 The New Totalitarians

tend to complain. However much they might have got in
compensation, they'd always want more.

'Besides, it's always better to negotiate behind the scenes,
because it ensures a constructive atmosphere. The govern-
ment always appreciate that, and as we kept our members
ignorant of what was going on, the Diet was not allowed to
know what was going on either.

'Well, about the middle of June [1969] we got down to
the final negotiations. We were talking about money, so I
was tough' and about the middle of July we had come to a
standstill.

'Now, until then, it had been negotiations between equals.
That's to say, myself and a few of the Society's top officials
against senior officials of the Directorate of Social Affairs.
But when the talks had stopped, two ministers immediately
intervened. There was Mr Sven Aspling, Minister of Social
Affairs (whom I have cultivated, for obvious reasons), and
Mr Krister Wickman, Minister of Industry. They rang
me, and said they wanted no difficulties, with the risk of
controversy leaking out to the press. They also rang the
government negotiators, and told them to give us what we
wanted. We got it too, and in a few days the agreement was
ready; about as fast as it took to get the documents properly
drafted and signed.'

That was at the beginning of August. A month or so later,
the nationalization of the chemists was announced by the
government; not as a measure to be debated, but as a fait
accompli for the Diet to ratify.

'I certainly see nothing wrong in it - under Swedish
conditions,' to return to Mr Westerling. 'You see, we Swedes
don't have much feeling for the Diet. We call it the "Trans-
port Company" - you know, it just moves papers. The real
work is done elsewhere. I think we prefer it that way. The
most difficult problem I had to deal with was how to let our
members know. The government, as I've said, was no trouble,

The Corporate State 113

and the press weren't interested. We'd kept knowledge of
the negotiations to a small circle of negotiators and trusted
leaders of the Society. Then, as agreement came in sight, we
had a special meeting of the Board of Management, and told
them what was happening.

'At first, most of the Board showed irritation. I won't
pretend that they didn't resent all the secrecy. But they soon
understood that we'd got the best possible conditions under
the circumstances, and once they saw that their professional
integrity had been secured, they very quickly accepted the
deal. The voting was thirty-seven to four, in favour.

'The Board of Management was pledged to secrecy, and
we only told our members after the agreement with the
government had been signed. Most of them accepted the
change on the spot. About ten per cent were angry: they had
wanted to fight the takeover on principle. But they were,
after all, a very small minority, and very soon all opposition
had died away.

'Why should this be so? You see, in the first place, we
Swedes don't think of ourselves so much as individuals, but
as members of society. And I assure you, the pharmaceutical
profession as a whole want to use their knowledge as much as
possible for the benefit of society. After all, there are many
fields in which people need a local expert with scientific
qualifications. You've only to consider matters of pollution,
to think of an example. And I think I'm interpreting the
feelings of our members correctly when I say that the profes-
sion feels that, if it is close to the government, the pharmacies
can be used to serve the community properly.

'Then, there's another thing of vital importance, if you
want to understand my actions properly. We Swedes
genuinely believe in consensus. Once a matter has been
hammered out round the conference table, we think it's
wrong to go on fighting elsewhere. All you are permitted
to do is to discuss the best means of putting decisions into

1 14 The New Totalitarians

practice. I admit that this does not favour personality. It must
repress the individual in order to preserve the consensus. But
then, you must agree that individuality is not well developed
among the Swedes. It's the way we like it. We've always been
like that, I suppose. Anyway, it's the way we work today.

'Well, that's why our members acted as they did. Now, as
far as the Society is concerned, the new arrangement has
brought nothing but advantages, because we will be relieved
of some irksome and unproductive functions. Previously, our
duties were of four kinds. We were a trade union, representing
the financial interests of our members. We were a professional
body, regulating the conduct of our members. We were also
a scientific research organization. And finally, we were a
business as well, running a number of manufacturing labora-
tories. Now, when the State takes over, we've agreed to
change all this. The union function will be transferred to a
division of SACO.* And our business duties will be taken
over by a State corporation.

'That allows us to concentrate on our professional and
research duties. I, for one, am glad, because under the previous
system we were often faced with conflicts between our
various functions.

'The Society's officials will only benefit from the change.
They will be able to concentrate on matters of more interest.
What is more, their powers will be increased. You see, part
of the terms of the takeover are that the Society will be
represented both on the board of the new State retail chemists'
organization, and also on the board of the nationalized
manufacturing chemists. Before, the Society had no direct
say in the running of the shops, and now it will. And then,
we have been guaranteed large State subsidies for research
and professional administration, so that financially we will
be better off. Summing up, you could say that the change of

* Sveriges Akademikers Centralorganisation - the Swedish University
Graduates' Central Organization.

The Corporate State 115

ownership has definitely been an advantage to the Society,
although it might annoy some of the chemists.'

The affair of the chemists' nationalization might be con-
sidered a disgraceful affront to the integrity of the Diet, a
gross violation of constitutional procedure and the overture
to a first-class scandal. But only by an outsider. To the Swedish
public and the members of the Diet, it was nothing unusual.
They accepted it without a murmur, and the press, which
might be expected to cry havoc over such an issue, merely
reported the terms of nationalization with the detachment of
a bored chronicler. The opposition, which might have been
expected to exploit the issue, never acted; to them, it was a
matter of vote and be done with it. Thus a Liberal politician
in a moment of private confession: 'Strictly speaking, the
government had acted unconstitutionally. But it's a moot
point. And I don't feel very strongly about it. Oh, I know
I'm a parliamentarian, and I should stand up for the consti-
tution and all that. But, well, the Diet's weak, and the
bureaucrats are strong, and that's the way things are.
Most people are perfectly satisfied. But I must say I prefer
the English way of doing things: with a strong Parlia-
ment, where M.P.s still have a say in the running of the
country.'

And here is what an official of a Social Democratic organi-
zation had to say: 'There was no point having a debate in the
Diet, because nationalization of the chemists had already been
decided in principle. First of all, the Young Socialists had
agitated for nationalization, then the other popular organiza-
tions agreed, and the party accepted it. That meant the people
wanted it. I can tell you that the Ministry of Finance had
been working on the details for a long time before we were
ready to tell the public. When everything was settled, then
we could let the Diet vote.

'I mean, that's what democracy is all about, isn't it? You
do things through the popular organizations.'

116 The New Totalitarians

The popular organizations not only appear as the instru-
ments of democracy, but as the creators of personality. 'You
must belong to an organization,' said this same official, 'in
order to have a framework of reference.' This very aptly
expresses the inner compulsion of the Swede to accept the
group. There lies the sheet anchor of the Swedish corporate
mentality. It is not confined to any one party, and politicians
only decide the nature of the group. Businessmen and in-
dustrialists of the most impeccable liberal principles accept
the corporate idea as devotedly as the most adamant trade
unionists among their employees.

A leading official of the Confederation of Swedish Indus-
tries has this to say of his members (if he appears critical,
dispassionate, and in some ways an outsider among his own
countrymen, it is because he knows "Western Europe well,
and has lived in the United States):

'In industry, there is a desire among individual enterprises
to delegate a great deal, especially civic duties, to their
central organization. There is a willingness to turn over most
issues to collective treatment.

'I don't like it. There must be some initiative left to the
individual company. But Swedes are afraid of owning up to
an opinion against the consensus, and for that reason I find it
difficult, almost impossible, to get businessmen to speak out.
Their attitude is that there is always an expert who can come
up with the correct opinion.'

Corporate organizations have burrowed deep into every-
day life. It is a condition of sale of all houses built or bought
with local government loans (and most are so financed) that
the purchaser join the local house-owners' association. It is
with this body that the local authorities generally deal, treating
it as a town hall annexe. A trivial example from a Stockholm
suburb will illustrate how the system works. The question of
painting a row of terraced houses had arisen, and the local
authorities wanted them all in one colour. Instead of circulariz-

The Corporate State 117

ing the householders, some official explained his wishes to the
secretary of the house-owners' association and he, in his turn,
saw that they were carried out. The secretary had considered
it his natural duty to act as an agent of authority; the members
all felt it natural to accept the rescripts of their association.

The local house-owners' associations are organized into a
central organization, to which practically all suburban house-
holders in Sweden belong. Even where membership is not
compulsory it is complete because of a feeling that solidarity
is a cardinal virtue. There are no rival associations, and the
central organization is treated by the government as a cor-
porate body through which to deal with the country's owner-
occupiers.

Similarly, tenants of all flats owned by cooperative building
societies or public authorities, which means most house-
holders, are compelled by the terms of their leases to join the
Swedish Tenants' Association. Relations with landlords are
conducted exclusively through the association; the individual
tenant, if not exactly prohibited, is severely discouraged from
doing business directly, and his approaches are invariably
ignored. For the managers of such property it is a sensible
arrangement, replacing innumerable individual transactions
by a few centralized collective deals.

Complaints about the drainage and certainly discussions
about the rent must uphold the corporate procedure. This
procedure requires that all things take the form of negotiation.
When rents are raised, for example, the announcement is
made, not as a simple decision of the landlords, but as an
agreement with the tenants' association. They meet to dis-
cuss the matter, but talk mainly about the economy of the
country, not the interests of the association's members. Both
sides consider rent increases, not in terms of the tenant's
pocket, but as an item in the national budget and support
for government economic policy.

On the face of it, the tenants' associations are betraying

118 The New Totalitarians

their members. But it is misleading to judge Swedish corpor-
ate organizations by the standards of pressure groups in
"Western countries. A pressure group, by definition, implies
the exclusive aim of advancing partisan interests. But there is
a dichotomy in the Swedish organizations; they exist, not only
for the profit of their members, but also for what is usually
defined as 'furthering the ends of society'. At first sight, the
two functions are bound to conflict with each other, because
at some point the interests of the individual member might be
supposed to clash with those of the greater collective. In fact,
this is not so. Responsible leaders of any organization, what-
ever its political complexion or social composition, would say
that what is good for society is good for the individual, and
therefore conflict is impossible.

There is little dissidence. The collective mentality of the
Swede, and his historical corporative instinct, make him
consider himself as a limb of society, so that he regards com-
munal interests as his own, and sees no conflict between the
two. By extension, he identifies himself with the State. He
therefore associates himself with the bureaucrat, instead of
nursing a sense of estrangement and, in consequence, treats
official rescripts, however uncomfortable, not with suspicion,
but with a kind of intimate acceptance, as if they were per-
sonal resolutions.

The power of the central organizations in public adminis-
tration has been recognized by treatment equating them with
the civil service. Public service directorates maintain so-called
lay boards, consultative bodies designed to provide outside
scrutiny; membership is drawn from government offices and
central organizations. Taking the National School Directo-
rate, the governmental members of the lay board are the
University Chancellor's Office (the directorate in charge of
the universities), the Labour Market Directorate, the Provincial
Government Federation and the municipalities' union (the
last two are official bodies representing local government in

The Corporate State 119

the hierarchy of the central authorities). The non-govern-
mental members are: the LO, TCO, the Employers' Con-
federation and the University Graduates' Central Organiza-
tion. Similarly, the TCO and LO, the boards of manage-
ment of the State Radio corporation, the iron mines, and
other State-owned enterprises.

If the corporative principle has been accepted in administra-
tive practice, it was late being enshrined in the law. It made
its debut in 1970, in legislation introduced by the Social
Democratic government for consumer protection. It is
designed not only to regulate conditions of sale, ensure good
quality and abolish the concept of caveat emptor, but to in-
fluence manufacturers in the selection and design of products.
It is, in fact, a means of steering production. Now if the law
stopped there, it might be good or bad, according to your
point of view, but it would remain a piece of Western juris-
prudence. But something has been added to remove that
characteristic. It is not the State itself that will enforce the
law, but a corporate organization. It did not exist when the
law was drafted, but had to be created. In the manner of all
Swedish corporate bodies, it is to be a non-governmental
agency that will execute government policy. It will be con-
structed as a central organization, representing the consumers.

In the first place, this will bring the citizen, as a consumer,
into the corporate structure. He will not necessarily have to
join the organization; it will be deemed by law as acting for
him. Furthermore, it will be able to influence manufacturers
tinder the mask of representing the people. Like the House-
Owners' Association, and the Tenants' Association, the
consumers' organization will give official rescripts the ap-
pearance of being negotiated agreements. One effect will be
to persuade the public that what the organization has decided
is really what they want. It is a means by which the State can
influence demand, and that is the admitted intention.

There is now scarcely a field of Swedish life in which the

120 The New Totalitarians

corporate principle does not obtain. In the universities, the
agents are student corps, roughly equivalent to English
student unions, but copied from German institutions of the
same name. With membership compulsory under university
rules, the corps are used by the authorities to channel State
educational grants, social security and certain university
functions. It is as if, at an English university, the Students'
Union did the work of the bursar's office, local welfare
authorities and the Department of Education and Science.

Student democracy, well established in Sweden, is managed
exclusively through the corps. In each university, student
representatives on the various academic boards and committees
are appointed by the corps, not elected by the undergraduate
body. Nationally, student representation in the University
Chancellor's Office is managed by the Swedish Federation of
Students' Corps, the central organization for all undergradu-
ates. Thus, university, for those who want it, is a tutorial
class in bureaucratic management. University authorities and
government departments insist on dealing with the one
approved corporative body. Mr Sven Moberg, then deputy
Minister of Education, has put the Social Democratic view-
point in this way:

'Corps membership is an old tradition, the expression of
collective thinking, which is consistent with the aims of my
government. Now I must admit that there is some dissatis-
faction with the corps system because it is old-fashioned, and I
dare say we will have to change with tastes and fashion. Some
other solution will have to be devised for the organization of
the students in a corporate body. But the principle remains
that students must be linked through a corporation to the
university and the State, and not individually. What we want
in the academic world is an analogy of the relationship be-
tween the trade unions and the employers' association on the
Labour Market. The students, you understand, corresponding
to the trade-union side.

The Corporate State 121

'Students must learn to work in some kind of collective
organization at university. I admit that this resembles a
medieval corporation, but our aim is the establishment of a
corporate State. We are aware of the abuses of this system, as
in Fascist Italy, and we intend to avoid them. But corporatism
has succeeded on the Labour Market, and we believe that it is
the solution for the whole of society. Technology demands
the collective.'

This is not exclusively a Government opinion. There is
little reason to suppose that it does not follow the general
consensus.

6. Judiciary and
Ombudsman

If the Swede mistrusts parliamentary institutions, he also has a
singular concept of the law. In Western countries, the security
of the individual derives from the rule of law; but in Sweden
it is based on social welfare alone. For this reason, welfare en-
joys in Sweden the respect and prestige of the judiciary in
England. In Sweden, the law is commonly regarded as a means
of putting social welfare into practice. The Swedish attitude
resembles the medieval view of canon law as an instrument
of divine, or, at least, superior, will. To the Swede, the law is
not the protector of the citizen, but the agent of the State.

Mr Carl Lidbom, a former judge of appeal, a Cabinet
minister and a prominent Social Democratic theoretician, has
expressed the idea in these words: 'The purpose of the law
is to realize official policy,' adding in a significant rider: 'It is
one of the instruments of changing society.'

A legal official puts her feelings this way: 'The law is
not there to protect the individual. I feel that very strongly. It
is a norm for civil servants, and it has got nothing to do with
guaranteeing one's freedom. Somehow, it seems natural to me
that the law is there to put the intentions of the bureaucracy
into practice. It never occurred to me until you brought the
point up that it was there for the protection of the individual.
The whole of my training suggests the opposite.'

'The law in Sweden,' to quote the deputy Ombudsman,
'is an instrument of the civil service, codifying its decisions.' *

* The Ombudsman, as he is seen abroad, is a legal officer with the
duty of protecting the citizen against administrative injustice.

Judiciary and Ombudsman 123

This dictum has a constitutional foundation. The judiciary
in Sweden is not perfectly independent. Supreme Court
judges, although appointed for life, are subject to review by a
parliamentary committee empowered to dismiss them. The
usual justification offered by legal theorists is that, since these
powers have scarcely ever been invoked, judicial inde-
pendence is in practice guaranteed.

It is an interesting illustration of the Swedish attitude that
it is not the principle but the practice that counts. Yet principles
may in fact affect popular opinion, for all that they are mini-
mized by professional advocates. There is a very widespread
feeling in Sweden that the judiciary is politically directed,
and that it hands down politically coloured judgements. This
may not be entirely justified; the important thing is that it is
believed. In other words, the law is considered to be not
the protector of the citizen but the servant of the State. The
attitude of the judges bears this out to a certain extent. Men of
tremendous integrity in the administration of justice, they
nevertheless look upon themselves as civil servants, rather than
as guardians of an independent institution. Their loyalty is to
the State as such, not to the law. Justice to them means up-
holding the interests of the State, not primarily guaranteeing
fair play to the citizen.

That the government regards the judiciary as a political
instrument has been periodically suggested in public. In 1970,
Mr Lennart Geijer, the Social Democratic Minister of Justice,
declared that, 'The social composition of the bench of judges
is all wrong. There are too many representatives of Social
Group One.* We must change our means of recruitment so
that we can have a better balance, with more from the working
classes.'

In the Swedish mind, then, the judiciary takes its place
alongside ministries and other institutions as an agent of the

* The upper classes. The vocabulary of snobbery has been abolished
and replaced by that of vulgar sociology.

124 The New Totalitarians

State. Justice is not associated with the courts. It is expected,
instead, from the Ombudsman. To this we will return later.

Some Swedish authorities might regard the idea of the law
adumbrated above as old-fashioned, and as uniquely a means
of codification. On that interpretation, it is a passive instru-
ment, lacking in ideological content. The more advanced
theoreticians see it as an agent of indoctrination. There was an
instance of this in certain fiscal legislation. Although the Swede
implicitly accepts high taxation* he still cheats the exchequer.
Heavy fiscal burdens caused tax evasion to swell during the
1960s. It ceased to be the prerogative of the affluent, and
affected all conditions of men. Understandably, the govern-
ment was perturbed, although not on economic grounds.
While the financial losses were noticeable, it was the aliena-
tion of the citizen from the State implied by activity of this
kind that was the real cause for concern. It threatened the
sense of community upon which Swedish society is based,
and the control of the citizen founded on that concept.
Legislation was invoked to stop this mental rot.

All tax evasion was made a felony, to be rigorously punished
by heavy fines and imprisonment, where before it had been
leniently treated as a lesser misdemeanour. The express in-
tention was to mark with the stigma of serious crime some-
thing that had been widely considered venial. It was part of a
trend to make offences against the State more serious than
those against the person which, in turn, was a result of pro-
moting the collective at the expense of the individual. Quoting
Mr Lidbom again: The new legislation will equate robbing
society with robbing the individual. But its aim is not to
make new criminals. It is to make the public realize that there
is no antagonism between themselves and society, and to
make the individual realize that his interests are the same as
those of the State.'

The comment of the Ombudsman, Mr Arne Bexelius, is

* See page 174 ff.

Judiciary and Ombudsman 125

this: 'Swedes on the whole do identify themselves with the
State, but the aim of the new legislation is to get at the ex-
ceptions.'

In the Anglo-Saxon West, the legal profession has a status
of its own. A judge, although he is paid out of the public
purse, is generally regarded not as an agent of the State, but
as an independent creature above government, populace
and bureaucracy. He is the servant only of the law and, how-
ever imperfect, a guardian of the individual's rights, prepared
on occasion to side with him against authority if it exceeds
its prerogative. To the Swede, however, the lawyer is the
instrument of government; the judge merely another bureau-
crat, like all the others, enforcing the ukases of the public
administration and subduing the citizen. In consequence, the
law is treated with the same obsequiousness by the public
as are the other branches of the administrative machine.

At a trial for assault in 1968, the accused, a young man of
little means, was given legal aid. He was dissatisfied
with the lawyer assigned to him and, as he was entitled to,
demanded another. The judge then addressed him as follows:
'Young man, if you persist in your demand, do you know
what will happen? It's not an easy matter to change lawyers
in the middle of the case. I'll have to adjourn the court, and
you'll have to wait a few days, and then the new lawyer will
have to spend time reading up the case. Have you thought about
what that's going to cost society? It'll be a lot of money.' Where-
upon the prisoner in the dock apologized for wanting to do
anything that would waste public money, and immediately
retracted his demand. He appeared to consider it natural that
the good of society (i.e. the State) should take precedence over
his own interests.

The desire not to oppose and the necessity of giving the
State the appearance of omnipotence extend to the judiciary.

If it were not so, feelings of security would be threatened;
under Swedish conditions, confrontation in any sphere

126 The New Totalitarians

generates unease everywhere else. Even in jurisprudence, the
aim is consensus, not controversy.

Acquittal* in Swedish criminal cases is rare; so, for that
matter, is a proper legal battle. It is not only that the police,
the prosecution and the judge dislike a fight, but so do most
defence lawyers. Almost all trials take the form of a plea of
guilt, qualified with a request for leniency on personal, human-
itarian or psychiatric grounds. Partly, this is a natural conse-
quence of Swedish legal practice, which gives the prosecution
great privileges in running a trial. The police are allowed to
conduct what is in all but name their own preparatory exam-
ination without bringing the accused before a judge. There
is no equivalent of the English remand proceedings, and a
man may be held in custody for months while the police
prepare their case. On the other hand, they rarely take a
suspect into court unless they have a cast-iron case, and con-
viction is a foregone conclusion. Since the aim of this proce-
dure is to make the judiciary appear infallible, acquittal would
not only be an affront to the prosecution, but it is a scar on the
system.

Sometimes, of course, things go awry. In 1970, there was
one case near Stockholm in which a man called Hoglund was
accused of murdering his wife. The trial had not been long
in progress before it became obvious that the prosecution was
doing very badly. The evidence was shaky and unconvincing,
the public prosecutor was reduced to bullying the accused
and, if it had been England and America, the stage would have
been set for a splendid and convincing performance by the
defence, with a dramatic acquittal as the probable outcome.
What in fact happened was that the prosecution abruptly
stopped the trial. 'If the case had carried on,' said the national
police chief in a newspaper interview, 'it would have had
an unfortunate result [i.e. acquittal] and we would have lost

* Acquittal as understood in England and America is unknown in
Sweden. See below.

Judiciary and Ombudsman 127

the confidence of the public. Our work would have been
handicapped. We depend on cooperation for our effectiveness,
and our system works on confessions. Practically all our cases
are settled by admissions of guilt. If we didn't get those con-
fessions, it would make things difficult, and our work would
be much slower. More policemen would have to spend more
time on every case. I don't know what we'd do if our prisoners
started defending themselves and refusing to cooperate under
interrogation. And one case like this would be enough to
destroy our reputation. But I think we managed to stop the
case before it could do us any lasting damage.'

This attitude is not peculiar to the police, but is common to
the whole legal profession. The exceptions are not frequent,
and the lawyer who likes putting up a fight in court is not ad-
mired. On one occasion, an attorney of this rare kind was
publicly attacked by the prosecutor as 'the disgusting kind of
man who defends a client that he knows is guilty'. In other
countries, that might be interpreted as arrant bullying, if
not a threat to the rule of law. But it is unfair to judge one
country by the standards of another. Under Swedish condi-
tions, the outburst was quite understandable. It was saying, in
other words, that the lawyer in question had broken the
conventions, thus wasting the prosecution's time and en-
dangering the system. Above all, a man was being reproached
for the unpardonable misdemeanour of introducing contro-
versy where consensus was accepted.

Consensus is indeed entrenched in Swedish legal doctrine,
the relation of judge, prosecution and defence being defined
as one of cooperation to ascertain the truth. In most Western
systems of jurisprudence, the position is that prosecution and
defence confront each other over a question of guilt or a
point of law, the judge arbitrating between the two. Even if
in most countries judge and prosecution may work too
closely for Anglo-Saxon tastes, nevertheless a defending
lawyer is firmly on the other side of the fence. This means

128 The New Totalitarian

that his loyalty is unreservedly to his client. That is not
necessarily true in Sweden. The relation of defence lawyer
to public prosecutor and that of the judge to both is
equivocal. The function of an attorney is not to secure an
acquittal but to help the court. This in turn implies that his
prime duty is not to get his client off but to make the system
work.

This is not to say that the sole function of a Swedish lawyer
is simply to deliver his client up to the jaws of justice, suitably
plucked and pruned. Behind the scenes, he can do a lot, by that
'licensed intrigue' spoken of before, to persuade the prose-
cution to drop the case. For his only hope lies in keeping the
case out of court. As long as he can negotiate privately, he may
devote himself to the interests of his client; but once the matter
turns into the public display of a trial, his duty is to the system.
And that precludes controversy in open court. The Swedish
judiciary works in public as a registry of guilt. It stands or
falls by the absence of the concept of acquittal.

The function of a Swedish court is not to decide whether a
suspect is innocent or guilty, but to put evidence on record
and decide on a penalty for guilt established by preliminary
inquiry. The only alternatives open to a judge* are to hand
down a sentence or declare the prosecution not approved.**
The latter is a way of giving a man the benefit of the doubt
without admitting the fallibility of the system. The accused is
discharged, but with the implication that he was guilty, and
only escaped punishment by a quirk of fortune. The 'no
approval'*** of the Swedish system has nothing to do with

*The jury system is unknown in Sweden, except in libel cases,
Judges sit alone, or together with assessors.

** Literally, 'the prosecution is left without approval'. This happens
in about one per cent of all cases. Appeals are rare, usually concerning
the sentence, not the verdict. Reversal of the verdict of a lower court
is very rare indeed.

*** It is less definite than 'not proven'; it is judging the
prosecution

rather than the accused.

Judiciary and Ombudsman 129

the removal of suspicion implicit in the Anglo-Saxon idea
of acquittal. In Sweden, the only way of obtaining restitution
is to sue the Crown for wrongful trial and a pronouncement
of not guilty. Such suits are exceedingly rare.

The law says more than most institutions about the politi-
cal soul of a country. In the Anglo-Saxon world, the existence
of acquittal derives from an admission of the fallibility of the
State. Conversely, the absence of acquittal from the Swedish
legal system implies that the State is always right, and must
always be seen to be right. This has certain interesting con-
sequences. Under Anglo-Saxon conditions, a man may be
cleared in court, so that he is never considered guilty by his
fellows until the verdict is given. It is not only fear of the
law of libel that makes the press refer to an accused man as
the alleged or suspected criminal; it is a deep-rooted social
instinct. But in Sweden, since the courts may discharge but
never absolve, any accusation puts an indelible stain on a
man's character. Arrest is automatically taken by the public
to be synonymous with guilt. The unvarying practice of the
Swedish mass media in calling a suspect the criminal is not
malice, but simply the expression of the prevailing habit of
thought. The instinctive presumption is that, in conflict with
the state (or the collective), the citizen (or the individual) must
be in the wrong.

Justice may possibly be done in Sweden, but whether it is
seen to be done is another matter. It is the inescapable con-
sequence of the Swedish legal system, recognized by the
Swedes, that the real trial takes place, not in open court, but
behind closed doors in the private conferences with the
prosecutor beforehand. According to popular belief, the
law can only be evaded by intrigue. But corruption is neither
suspected nor involved. It is vital for an understanding of
Swedish society to realize that public corruption, in the sense
of personal bribery, does not exist. Rather, the spur to action
is a desire to uphold the system, and those who do the work

130 The New Totalitarians

are frighteningly free of human weaknesses, at least where
public duty is concerned.

Public reassurances about the quality of Swedish justice
appear from time to time, as if in answer to deep and genuine
doubts. For example, after the conclusion of the murder trial
mentioned above, the press treated as a sensation (which it
was) the discharge of the accused in so serious a case. 'It proves,'
wrote Dagens Nyheter, a leading Stockholm newspaper, 'that
the rule of law is safe in Sweden, and that we have the best
legal system in the world.' It is almost superfluous to point out
that a statement of that nature has its roots in a sense of in-
security. Doubtless this has much to do with the functions of
the legal profession.

As soon as a suspect is committed for trial, his relations to
his attorney change. Until that moment, they work together
in the familiar manner to avoid conviction. Afterwards, the
lawyer is required by his instincts and professional ethics to
help the prosecution in guaranteeing smooth proceedings.
Once a case comes into court, the duty of the Swedish crimi-
nal lawyer lies in coaxing his client to confess. There was a
well-known legal practitioner in Stockholm, much respected,
who was frequently employed on this errand. It would some-
times happen that the lawyers engaged in legal aid found
difficulties in persuading their clients to plead guilty. The
judge would then suggest that their celebrated colleague take
over. The court would adjourn, and within a short while the
necessary admission of guilt would be forthcoming. A news-
paper once published a tribute to him, including interviews
with former clients. They had all been convicted. 'He was a
good fellow', one of them was quoted as saying. 'The judge
got a bit shirty, and I thought I'd better take another lawyer,
so I took him instead. "Well, we had a few words, and he soon
showed me there wasn't any point in fighting. I didn't believe
the other one, see? But with him, it was different. So I pleaded
guilty, and that was that.'

Judiciary and Ombudsman 131

It is worth remarking that, although almost all this man's
clients had been convicted, he was not an incompetent lawyer
in Swedish eyes. In the same way, skill in obtaining dis-
charges would not necessarily distinguish the accomplished
lawyer. Even to the average man, it is the mark of the good
lawyer that he makes the system work. The fate of his clients
is a secondary consideration. Under these circumstances, it is
understandable that in Sweden the man of law is considered,
not as the guardian of personal liberties, but as an agent of the
State.

As the Swede will accept most political burdens, provided
they are dressed in suitable economic clothes, so he will sub-
mit to official impositions as long as they follow the letter of
the law. His concept of justice is that of legality. To him, right
or wrong depend not on a sense of equity, but on conformity
with rules and regulations. Whether he is prepared to criticize
an official act depends not on its moral propriety, but on
whether it is consistent with a governmental rescript. For that
reason the lawyer is regarded chiefly as an interpreter of legal
texts. He is not (and this is a vital distinction) generally ex-
pected to manipulate the law to benefit his client, but to in-
terpret legislation so that the intention of the State is clear.
To exploit a legal loophole is considered vaguely immoral.
The public prosecutor of Gothenburg once castigated a
certain lawyer for doing so in a matter of exporting foreign
currency. He did not deny that the law was badly drafted
and that the loophole existed, but he reproached the man for
daring to take advantage of it. 'He has broken the spirit of
the law,' said the prosecutor in a newspaper interview, 'he
is a traitor to his country. The duty of a good citizen is to
follow the general intentions of the legislators, and not to get
round the law by playing tricks with the details.'

The Ombudsman is a good example of the interpretative
function of the legal profession. It is a common fallacy that
the Ombudsman was created to defend the rights of the

132 The New Totalitarians

citizen. His original function was to exercise parliamentary
supervision of the civil service, seeing that it observed its
own rules, which is a rather different thing. It will be recalled
that the 1809 constitution, in giving the executive great inde-
pendence of the legislature, also sought to apply a check to the
administrative machine by giving the Diet a limited insight
into the bureaucracy. It was done through the establish-
ment of the office of the Ombudsman. His full title is Riks-
dagens Ombudsman - the Parliamentary Agent. That exactly
explains his function. He is the delegate of the legislature in
the supervision of the administrative machine, and a substitute
for parliamentary responsibility.

In the beginning, he was, as his name implies, a strictly
parliamentary agent, acting for the Diet among bureaucrats.
His concern was not to prevent injustice to the citizen, but
to assert the rights of the legislature. The two were not neces-
sarily identical. A private citizen could not complain to the
Ombudsman, nor could a single Diet member, but only the
legislature as a body. It was only about three-quarters of a
century after the creation of the office that the Ombudsman
was permitted to consider individual complaints from the
general public. But even in his modern form, the essential
duty of the Ombudsman remains that of ensuring that civil
servants observe their own rules and regulations.

The Ombudsman is elected by the Diet, but the rules and
regulations whose enforcement he checks are the creatures of
administrative, not parliamentary, law. That says a great deal
about the constitutional division of powers; the subordinate
nature of the Swedish legislature emerges from his limitations.
The Ombudsman is unable to reverse official decisions or
countermand orders; he is only empowered to reprimand
delinquent functionaries. He is no impediment to the supre-
macy of the administrative machine, but he makes sure that
due form is observed. In fact, most complaints received by
the Ombudsman boil down to a need for assurance that the

Judiciary and Ombudsman 133

rules have been followed. Almost all the opinions he hands
down are demonstrations that this is the case. And practically
without exception complainants are satisfied, even if their
suits are dismissed, since they have been reassured that the
forms have been observed. It rarely occurs to anyone that
perhaps the rules ought to be changed.

To the Swede, the Ombudsman is an office of tremendous
importance. It is a surrogate for all other personifications of
justice. Both the judiciary and the legislature lack that at-
tribute in Swedish eyes, being merely administrative in-
struments. A Swede does not look to the law for protection;
he would never in his wildest dreams consider approaching
his Diet representative for the restitution of a wrong. He looks
instead to the Ombudsman, who combines the image that
in England belongs to the judge and the M.P. and in the
United States to the Congressman and the constitution.

As in extremities of injury or dudgeon, the Englishman
will appeal to the courts or approach his M.P., so will the
Swede complain to the Ombudsman. Indeed, in Swedish,
the Ombudsman is often referred to as a 'wailing wall'. It is
an extremely apposite description. The value of the Om-
budsman is not in what he does, but that his existence by
itself is a comfort. The fact that he is there to receive com-
plaints seems by itself to be a guarantee against abuse. He is
invested with a kind of mystic reverence; he is a judicial fetish.
There is a danger inherent in an institution of this nature.

People will not be disposed to guard their own rights, be-
cause they assume that the Ombudsman will do so for them.

He has turned into a standing alibi for the government; as
long as he is there, it is felt that all measures must necessarily
be right and just. Paradoxically, this is encouraged by the

so-called 'publicity principle' of the Swedish administration,
by which official documents are open to public scrutiny. Even
if this is circumscribed, officially by restrictions where national
security is concerned (which makes papers on defence and

134 The New Totalitarians

foreign affairs inaccessible), and unofficially by keeping mat-
ters out of the formal records, there nevertheless remains a
considerable body of material that is open to the public.
Outside Scandinavia there is nothing comparable. In most
countries, official secretiveness generates public suspicion, so
that the authorities have to tread warily. But in Sweden the
attitude is that, since the State is open, there is nothing to
watch. The government can act more or less with impunity
like the men in G. K. Chesterton's The Man Who Was
Thursday, who plotted to destroy the world on a balcony
overlooking Leicester Square, waving to the passers-by.
Frankness generally pays.

Any suspicion still falling on the authorities is allayed by
the presence of the Ombudsman. As a result, administrative
abuse is no less, and subservience to the authorities is con-
siderably greater, than in the West. Lulled into complacency
by the thought that their institutions, by their very existence,
provide a defence against official imposition, the population
are induced to drop their guard. Mr Bertil Wennergren, the
assistant Ombudsman, admits that this is so: 'I think you will
find that the Swedes prefer to "drop their guard",' he says,
'since it makes cooperation much easier, and therefore society
functions better. Under the Anglo-Saxon system, where
everybody is on guard, opposition is greater, and society does
not function so well.'

7. The Rule of
the Apparatchik

As a result of the corporate nature of Sweden, political power
is extraordinarily penetrative. Power in this version means
not only dominion over the machinery of State, but also
direct mastery of the citizen. And power, concentrated in a
few points and among a few men, is not difficult to appro-
priate. Since it is to be found within the confines of the
bureaucratic establishment, he who possesses that monolithic
institution possesses the country.

With the years, the Social Democrats have acquired pos-
session of the bureaucratic establishment, their private
bureaucracy infiltrating the civil service to foster a mechanism
of government that by-passes the parliamentary process. The
road to power lies, not through the Diet, but in the bureau-
cracy. The real master of Sweden is not the political cam-
paigner or the parliamentary debater, but the man who knows
how to manipulate the bureaucratic machinery. It is the type
known in the Soviet Union as the apparatchik, the man of
the apparatus.

Since the party has enveloped the State, it is the party
apparatchik who is the ruler of the country. Party is perhaps
a misnomer; more correctly it is the Labour movement. This
is a huge, variegated organization which, in its control and
penetration of society, resembles the Soviet Communist
party and, in its desire to be all things to all men, is like the

Catholic Church.

The Swedish Labour movement has two heads: the Social
Democratic party and the trade unions. Dividing the leadership

136 The New Totalitarians

and sharing duties, they are fused into a monolithic structure
with rigid discipline and tremendous strength. The party
conducts parliamentary business and administers the govern-
ment; the unions provide the money, maintain ideological
control of the working classes and deliver their votes at
election time. The order of precedence is a moot point. The
party, admittedly, is the political arm of the movement, but
its own bureaucracy is so thoroughly intermingled with that
of the unions that it is hard to observe any distinction. Broadly
speaking, the branch of the apparatus is immaterial to the
apparatchik of the Swedish Labour movement; whatever its
name, it leads to the top. With certain reservations, this holds,
not only for the party and the unions, but for the subsidiary
branches of the movement as well.

The corporate form of Swedish society has given the trade
unions a status difficult to conceive outside a totalitarian
country. In the eyes of the public, and certainly in the eyes of
their own people, the trade unions appear to be a limb of the
State. If one were to build a model of the Swedish State as
conceived by its inhabitants, it would be a structure held up by
a row of columns, representing the bureaucracy, social
welfare, the corporate organizations dominated by the trade
unions, the party, the government and the Diet.* Of these,
the first four could each bear the total load alone. The Diet
could certainly be knocked away without weakening the
edifice.

Party and unions, then, appear as arms of the State. Both
reach out into the country and uphold contact with the
population by a parallel network of local organizations re-
sembling the Communist 'cell' system. Every village has its
party branch and trade-union representatives. The union
network has two distinct structures. First of all, there are
agents of the trade-union movement, acting as local LO dele-

* The judiciary has been deliberately omitted. It means little to the
Swede.

The Rule of the Apparatchik 137

gates. These functions are distinct from factory representation,
although the same people often carry out both duties. The
purpose of the first type of agent is to deal with trade-union
interests as a whole, and represent the movement's corporate
function to the outside world. This is no formality: in local
government, corporate organizations must by law be rep-
resented on certain committees, with considerable powers.

Trade-union representatives and party agents are matched
at every level. This means that the citizen has contact with
both the main branches of the Labour movement at all stages
of its hierarchy. Moreover, this form of organization allows
party and unions to meet constantly at all levels, so that in-
cipient conflicts can be nipped in the bud. Since in this kind
of work party members are almost invariably trade unionists
as well, and local representation is often united in the same
people, perfect union of both organizations is ensured.

The base of the trade-union hierarchy is, of course, work-
place representation. This has two functions: the obvious one
of looking after members' interests, and what is perhaps the
not so obvious one of political agitation. It is due to the un-
ceasing political work of the shop stewards that the Social
Democratic party gets its votes.

In a Swedish context, the political function of the trade
unions is more important than their purely union role. Never-
theless, the latter is nursed with great care because, in the last
analysis, it is as a guarantor of rising wages and better working
conditions that the unions draw their popular support. The
chain of command from LO to shop steward has been effi-
ciently organized on hierarchical principles. And, to avoid
friction between different unions, there are permanent
liason committees at all levels. As a result, almost all disputes
are settled long before they can become a national issue.

Next in importance to the party and the unions lies the
cultural and educational branch of the Labour movement, the
ABF - Arbetamas Bildningsforbund - the Swedish Workers'

138 The New Totalitarians

Educational Association. A powerful corporative organiza-
tion in its own right, it has well-defined functions in the
working of the party and union apparat. It matches the organi-
zation of party and unions, so that for each of their 'cells' one
of the ABF exists as well. It supervises the political indoc-
trination of the rank and file; at the same time it trains the
functionaries of the Labour movement and provides a
recognized entry into the power structure.

New officials receive their first training in local ABF courses,
which provide elementary instruction in the ideology, history
and administrative structure of the Labour movement, and
in the technique of collective bargaining. These courses are
not only for officials but also for ordinary party members
or trade unionists with ambition or talent for leadership. The
ABF will be asked to assess their capabilities and, if worthy,
they proceed to advanced courses, possibly getting as far as
residential colleges, the private universities of the Labour
movement bureaucracy. No talent is neglected. A promising
young trade unionist may be sent to an ABF course; equally
well an ambitious one may ask to attend. Every novice can
see a way to the top: the ABF is the talent-scoop of the
Labour movement.

The weakness of the Diet, and its irrelevance to the search
for political advancement, are not the arcane discoveries of
political theorists, but truths so evident to the average Swede
as not to be worth discussing. He knows that, although Cabi-
net ministers are nowadays expected to sit in the Diet, it is in
the bureaucracy that they achieve their position, seats being
provided as an afterthought. And he also knows full well that
a Diet seat is usually the reward of a party hack or a stalwart
of a corporate organization.

This is perfectly acceptable. Personality is at a discount in
Swedish politics. Indeed, to say that an election has concerned
personalities is to speak in a derogatory manner. Elections in
Sweden are not about politicians but parties; that is to say,

The Rule of the Apparatchik 139

not about men, hut impersonal interest groups or disembodied
manifestoes. This is partly a consequence of proportional
representation. The huge constituencies involved, with their
cohorts of participants, mitigate against personal identity.
The average Swedish constituency sends fifteen members to
the Diet, and engages 150 candidates at a General Election.
On the other hand, most European countries have some kind
of proportional representation without necessarily abolishing
the significance of the individual candidate: Germany is a case
in point. But the Swede has consciously banned personality
from politics; he has done so to obtain peace of mind. As a
corollary, he has no respect for the Diet, which he sees as an.
assembly of nonentities. To him, the Diet's function is to toe
the party line, and keep the files moving. The real power
lies elsewhere.

All Swedes know that the best way to power lies in the
apparat of the Labour movement. Ambitious young men do
not go into politics; they go into the bureaucracy. Hitherto,
the most profitable branch has been the trade unions, because
they are rich and powerful, with enormous patronage at their
disposal. The party, obviously, has been another fruitful source
of promotion and office. But the ABF, which, in a way, is the
Dominican Order of the Swedish Labour movement, has
also provided an ever-open gateway to advancement. Apart
from its function as a talent scout for party and unions, it
offers its own organization, a path to the mling circles of the
State for those not robust enough for the cut-throat intrigue
of the rest of the Labour movement. An outstanding product
of this machinery is Mr Ame Geijer, secretary general of the
LO since 1950. Mr Geijer started his career in the adminis-
trative division of the ABF, transferring to the LO when he
had risen quite far and shown his paces.

Animated by a compulsion for self-perpetuation, the
Labour movement has been careful to secure a constant re-
newal of its leadership. It has attracted the intelligent and the

140 The New Totalitarian

ambitious. There is always a port of entry close at hand in
the local citadels of the Labour movement. These are to be
found in every town and village, in the form of a building,
suitable in size and dignity to the surroundings, called Folkets
Hus - the People's House. This contains the offices of the local
Labour movement: party, trade unions, ABF and, where
necessary, subsidiary organizations, of which Socialist Tee-
totallers, the Social Democratic "Women's Union and the
Young Socialists are the most common. The building is a
tangible reminder of the power of the movement and a
symbol of its equivalence with the State. In the public con-
sciousness, the town hall and the People's House are twin
monuments to authority. Often, the two He in the same build-
ing, but its name is the People's House, and the public power
is the tenant of the Labour movement. In most villages, and
many small towns, the People's House has the only meeting
hall, and often the cinema and public library as well. Genera-
tions have grown up associating the People's House and, by
extension, the Labour movement with the road to power,
with entertainment, culture, central authorities and the
outside world. It is in the People's House that many a
Swede has taken his first halting steps as an apparatchik.
To the man of the provinces, at least, it is the goal of
ambition, his Westminster, Downing Street, Capitol or
White House.

The apparatus of the ABF - and the trade unions - is for
those who make their way up from the ranks. It has played
an outstanding part in the rise of the Labour movement.
When higher education was a privilege, the combination
allowed the ambitious working-class boy to better himself
and reach for power. But it is unsuitable for the kind of person
who is now becoming the ruler of the Labour movement.
This is the university graduate and, whatever his political con-
victions, he tends to be ill at ease away from his academic
equals. By a natural process of evolution, the academics have

The Rule of the Apparatchik 141

provided themselves with a private branch of the apparat in
the Young Socialist movement.

The Young Socialists have a respectable history as an
organization for working-class youth; since the 1950s they
have become the private gateway to power of the academic
apparatchik. It is now a testing ground for those earmarked for
office, and a forum for those in search of it. During the 1960s
it has rivalled the ABF-trade-union branch as the most
certain way to the top. One of the by-products has been to
induce jealousy among trade unionists, who fear that their
organization is no longer a guarantee of power without
competition. Feelings have been deep enough to strain the
movement noticeably.

Youth among the Young Socialists is relative. Office-
holders may be up to thirty years old or more, and they often
find themselves transferred directly to the civil service or the
Cabinet. To take one example, a Minister of Education, Mr
Ingvar Carlsson, obtained his portfolio immediately upon
completing a satisfactory performance as Young Socialist
chairman.

The following item once appeared in a Stockholm news-
paper: The public information department of the Ministry
of Finance has been reinforced by the appointment of Mr
Gunnar Hofring. He is twenty-eight years old, and comes
directly from the Young Socialists, where he has been re-
sponsible for handling public information. A few weeks ago,
he was appointed to the Young Socialists' board of manage-
ment. In the ministry, Mr Hofring will specialize in contact
with the popular organizations.'

That announcement illuminates Swedish practice. The ap-
pointment was to the civil service but, as the reporter took
pains to emphasize, it was on political grounds. He did not do
this to raise a scandal, but simply to put the record straight. It
was as a routine piece of news, obscurely placed, with comment
unnecessary. The appointment was clearly a reinforcement of

142 The New Totalitarian

Socialist influence in the bureaucracy. It was a question not of
somebody entering the civil service who, at the same time,
happened to be active in politics, but of political associations
generating official employment. It was not consistent with
the letter of the law, but there were few who would offer
any criticism. Political jobbery has been accepted in the civil
service.

It has become a Swedish maxim that there is no civil
service advancement without 'the correct party membership',
in the words of a cliche. It is essential to be a Social Democrat
in order to get to the top, and in Swedish eyes there is nothing
suspect about this. In 1970, Mr Kjell-Olof Feldt was pro-
moted from the post of permanent under-secretary in the
Ministry of Finance, a civil service position, to that of Min-
ister of Trade, a political appointment. Mr Feldt was the
epitome of an apparatchik. He began his career in the admin-
istrative ranks of the party, before transferring to the civil
service. There, it was an open secret that his political allegiance
secured rapid promotion.

On the day that Mr Feldt was appointed to the Cabinet, a
reshuffle of senior bureaucrats in the Ministry of Finance was
announced, the newspapers publishing extensive interviews
with both the new minister and the two civil servants pro-
moted to fill the top vacancies caused by his departure from
the Ministry of Finance. These interviews were so displayed
as to confer more importance on the bureaucratic field. It was
clear that the journalist recognized the bureaucrats he was
talking to as representatives of the real rulers of Sweden. But
it was equally obvious that he saw nothing questionable in it.
And, in an equally bland fashion, he reported what his two
bureaucrats had to say about the importance of politics in
the civil service. Both agreed that they were Social Demo-
crats; the senior being an active party worker, his junior re-
stricting his support to giving his vote at election time. Both
said that it was impossible to work in the higher reaches of the

The Rule of the Apparatchik 143

bureaucracy without having the same political opinions
as the government. Their admission was expressed in a matter-
of-fact manner and drew no public comment.

The division of the bureaucracy in which this occurred is
distinct from the public service directorates. It concerns the
senior officials working directly under Cabinet ministers.
Each minister has under him an administrative department
and, in addition, the Cabinet has a large chancery, staffed by a
hybrid of politician and civil servant, in which policy is
formulated. It is in the Chancery and the departments that
power is concentrated, and they are in the hands of the party.
And, as the public service directorates are also in the 'correct'
hands, the execution of Cabinet policy is controlled by the
party as well.

The Labour movement apparat reaches far. It has not only
permeated the civil service; it extends to the universities as
well. Or rather, since the universities are directly controlled
by the central authorities, they are extensions of the State
bureaucracy, and hence under party influence. All professors
are appointed by the government and, in that procedure, there
naturally lies an opening for political evaluation. Since the
1960s, party bias has become evident in appointments to those
chairs affecting the development of society, notably sociology,
political economy and education. It is accepted that, to reach
the top in those faculties, it is essential to be a Social Democrat.

A few incidents will perhaps illustrate the situation. An
applicant for a lecturing post in the Institute of Education at
Stockholm University was asked during her interview to re-
veal her political opinions. She protested that they were her
own private concern, but that she was ready to admit that
she was not of the left. Whereupon she was given a broad hint
that she had put herself out of court and in due course was
notified that she had failed to obtain the appointment.

A professor at Uppsala University once talked very freely
to me about political bias in the Swedish academic world.

144 The New Totalitarian

Before he parted, he earnestly requested me not to couple his
name with his complaints. 'I'm not a very brave man,' he
ended up by saying, 'and my position would be seriously
jeopardized if it got about that I had been criticizing the
government. You see, I am only a bureaucrat - all Swedish
professors are bureaucrats - and I must not antagonize my
masters. If you want somebody to quote, go to X [mention-
ing a certain historian] - he's not a university man; he's free,
the lucky devil.'

The unity of the bureaucratic establishment gives con-
siderable scope to the academic apparatchik. Perhaps the most
celebrated example of recent years was Professor Bror Rexed.
Professor Rexed, an ostentatious Social Democrat, held a
chair of anatomy at the University of Uppsala for many
years. Concurrently, he advanced in the administrative
machinery of his own university, of the Ministry of Educa-
tion and of the party. In the end, he was translated from his
professorial chair to the post of director general of the Direc-
torate of Social Affairs. There the professor's activities were a
good illustration of the ramifications of the party apparat, and
of the insignificance of the Diet. He set about furthering party
policy, not government instructions, let alone Diet decisions.
For example, he began to undermine the private practice of
medicine by economic pressure and official propaganda and
promoted a form of social work oriented towards the well-
being of the collective rather than the good of the individual.
In this, he executed the recommendations of a party caucus
which thus took on the appearance, and exercised the powers,
of a sovereign legislature. The analogy that springs to mind
is the authority of the Politbureau of the Russian Communist
party compared with the impotence of the Supreme Soviet.

Political manoeuvrings have even extended to the officers'
corps. It was an open secret that General Synnergren, who
became commander-in-chief of the Swedish armed forces
in 1970, owed his appointment to his political sympathies. He

The Rule of the Apparatchik 145

had let it be known that he was a Social Democrat, and in
suitable public statements he supported government defence
policy. Slightly disguised, this was broadcast in the press
reports of his selection. He was given the copious treatment of
a director general (to whom he is roughly comparable in the
hierarchy of the State) and he was presented as 'our first
commander-in-chief who is a man of the people'. That
description, in the allusive Swedish fashion, means a Social
Democrat.

As in the universities, so in the armed forces, there is an
opening for political influence in senior appointments. As a
professor is appointed by the Cabinet, so are officers of the
rank of colonel and above. (It is a curiosity that treating a
professor as the equivalent of a colonel corresponds exactly
to the order of precedence in old Prussia.) Swedish officers
traditionally have been on the right in politics, but many of
them, for the sake of their careers, have moved to the left.
To quote a particularly forthright staff officer: 'If I'd only
known what I know now, I'd have got a Social Democratic
party card long ago. But it's too late now. If I suddenly join
the party, it'd be too obvious, and they'd never fall for it.
But if I'd always been a card-carrying member, well, I'd be
much better off.'

The general recipe followed by a man in search of success
is to exploit the bureaucratic apparat. His first step is to rise
in the administration of some branch of the Labour movement.
At a certain level, he must see that he is transferred to the
civil service, preferably in the senior administrative ranks of
the ministerial departments and, best of all, to the Chancery.
Then, if he is lucky, he may one day find himself elevated to
the Cabinet. He will, in fact, do everything but bother with
a parliamentary career.

As a natural consequence of these attitudes, the apparatchik
has emerged as the only kind of person who gets on in
political life. To be one is the goal of many an ambitious

146 The New Totalitarians

young man. This holds in all fields; it applies both to the
Government and Opposition. Of the latter the Centre Party,
as the dominant group and the closest approximation to the
Social Democrats, provides the most obvious example. It
is interlocked with the corporatist network of farmers'
cooperatives which, in its power and ramifications, resembles
the Labour movement apparat. And from the Centrist apparat
emerge the apparatchiks who rule the Centre Party. They
guarantee the perpetuation of the system; they are the ones
who will rule the country whenever there is a change of
government.

Until then, the Social Democrats will have more to offer.
The grip that they have obtained on the bureaucratic establish-
ment, added to their long tenure of office, has given them the
aura of having a monopoly of power and governing ability.
The Labour movement has been identified with the State;
Sweden has become what is in reality a constitutional one-
party State.

8. Agitprop and the
Perpetuation of
the Regime

Dominating the machinery of the State is convenient, but it
is the fruit of power rather than the fount. Before the Labour
movement can secure its position, the party must guarantee
continuity of office. In a conventional totalitarian country,
this is achieved by force. But even there, indoctrination is
vital in order to mould the populace in the image of the party
and to restrain opposition below the point at which it be-
comes uncontrollable. Again, the Russians have a word for
it: agitprop.

The task of agitprop in the new totalitarianism of Sweden
is far more difficult. It not only has to quell opposition, but to
keep the party in office as well. Sweden is, after all, a constitu-
tional State, and the electorate can unseat the government
overnight. The problem is to prevent their doing so, and the
only way is by constant indoctrination and manipulation, to
make them vote the right way. The Swedish Social Demo-
cratic government had no bayonets to keep it in power; it
only has its agitprop.

Agitprop in Sweden is the duty of the ABF. At first sight
this may be odd, but to combine agitprop with the training
of party officials is quite logical. It unites the indoctrinators
and their human material in the same organization, so that
the methods of the one can always be adjusted to change in
the other; indoctrinating and being indoctrinated are two
sides of the same medal. And, fundamental requirement for
political survival, it keeps the rulers in touch with the ruled.

148 The New Totalitarian

The prime agitprop task of the ABF is to prepare the
ground constantly for the issues of the next election. The
ABF gives the party programme the appearance of revealed
truth. It creates an ideological demand for the politicians to
fill, so that electoral manifestoes come, not as the imposition of
unwanted ideas, but as answers to a need. The work of the ABF
is centrally directed and co-ordinated with the activities of the
political leaders. No electoral campaign starts cold; when
speakers go out into the country, they know that their audi-
ences have been prepared. Slogans will fall on fertile ground.

The ABF works with the so-called 'study-circle'. It is a
small group around a leader, conceived as the antithesis of a
class under an instructor. It has been adopted in order to make
pupils feel a sense of community with the leader, but at the
same time to ensure that they turn to him as an infallible
guide and interpreter. The word 'circle' has been construed
literally. Classes are arranged in a circle, because it symbolizes
equality and community. There is neither head nor tail and
everybody sitting round appears to be of equal worth. Study
circles are so organized as to obviate the necessity for teachers
with specialized knowledge, depending instead on leaders
trained to run discussions. Textbooks and course material
are designed to that end. They provide the particular informa-
tion required, leaving the circle leader to interpret and impart
it. Circle leaders undergo periodical courses at ABF residen-
tial colleges, where they are taught the elements of dialectic
and the methods of guiding discussions.

If the circle leader then does his work correctly, guiding
discussions in the proper manner, he can persuade his listeners
that they have all come to the required conclusions of their
own volition, although they may in fact only be accepting
what they have been told. By so doing, the experience of the
ABF reveals, they acquire deep conviction and a desire to
impart their convictions to others. They are infused with an
evangelistic spirit, acting 'as unpaid party workers', in the

Agitprop and the Perpetuation of the Regime 149

words of an ABF leader. All this is the conscious aim of the
organization.

Training in particular subjects, as distinct from general
dialectic and teaching methods, was stopped after disastrous
experiments. Leaders returned home from their courses to
lord it over their fellows as approved authorities in various
fields. This was undesirable, not so much because a few weeks'
cramming does not make an expert, but because the rank and
file resented arrogance and affectation in men whom they had
been taught to regard as equals. In the long run, this could have
been fatal for the hold which the Labour movement has on its
members. Community and Identity,* the two qualities that the
movement most desires, are eroded by crass authoritarian
behaviour. Matters such as these are most carefully attended
to, because the prime concern of the ABF is to maintain a
hold on its public.

The system of avoiding specialist teachers allows the
ABF great flexibility. Provided that the circle leaders are
loyal to the organization (which they almost invariably are)
they will impart exactly what they are told to. Where a
conventional teacher will insist on maintaining what he
himself has learnt, a circle leader will transmit without pre-
judice the material he is supplied with as if he were a wireless
set or a TV receiver. For that reason, the leaders of the ABF
can switch policy and change a syllabus with great rapidity,
in the certain knowledge of being rigorously obeyed. It is a
principle of the study circle system that textbooks must be
uniform, and provided by the organization. All course
material is prepared in Stockholm by a central office, and
distributed by a central depot.

* The precise terms used by the A B F. It will be remembered that they
are part of the motto on the Central London Hatchery and Condition-
ing Centre in Brave New World. Stability, the third word in that motto,
also happens to be worshipped by Swedes at large, although it is not
the immediate concern of the ABF.

150 The New Totalitarian

Although local ABF branches enjoy a certain autonomy,
they are submitted to central control by inspectors from head-
quarters in Stockholm. These inspectors correct teaching
methods and adjust interpretation. Although there is no for-
mal compulsion to accept their presence or their views, re-
jection is practically unknown. If for no other reason, sub-
ordinate functionaries accept central direction through an
anxiety not to antagonize superiors in the hierarchy, con-
ceivably jeopardizing a promising political career. Thus, by
monopolizing textbooks and directing the individual study
circle leaders the ABF headquarters exercise complete cen-
tralized control of everything that is taught in the organiza-
tion all over the country. Ultimately, this means that the
Labour movement leadership prescribes the exact curricula
for political indoctrination and adult education for hundreds of
thousands of Swedes. This centralization, coupled with the flexi-
bility of teaching methods, ensures that training and propaganda
follow changes of policy accurately, and that the requirements
of the politicians are rapidly translated into action.

Recruiting participants for study circles is no problem, since
night schools and adult education are a part of the Swedish
way of life. Attending courses is a kind of status symbol. And
if courses deal with the party, extra prestige and fuel for
self-importance accrue.

Political study circles are aimed at members and sympath-
izers of the Labour movement. They imprint the party line,
and are so cast as to provide arguments against the opposition
parties. In the private discussions that precede an election and
where, if Swedish politicians are to be believed, the outcome
is decided, it is clearly a formidable advantage to have suppor-
ters instructed in the elements of successful argumentation.
The party may be reasonably certain that their case is con-
vincingly put whenever politics are discussed. But it is a
privilege of the Labour movement; the opposition possesses
nothing comparable.

Agitprop and the Perpetuation of the Regime 151

In the 1970 General Election, for instance, the party chose
to fight under the slogan 'More equality for a society with
more justice'. For almost two years beforehand, the ABF had
been preparing the ground by running study circles on the
subject. They translated all issues into terms of 'equality' so
that, by the time the final campaign opened, the word had
been thoroughly established in the public consciousness.

Course material for this period had to convey an awkward
set of ideas. On the one hand, it propagated the concept of
'more equality', which could be taken to mean more jam for
everyone. On the other hand, the government was pressing
for wage restraint and patience in the reduction of working
hours, in order to halt inflation and maintain productivity.
And on all sides rose the demands bom of rising expectations.
The ABF, executing the ideas of government strategists,
reconciled the two demands by preaching increases for low
wage earners and restraint for those with higher pay in the
name of working-class solidarity - and equality. At the same
time, the idea was hammered home that greater welfare was
as valuable as more money, and therefore further marginal
benefits ought to be accepted in place of wage increases. In
this way, the rank and file were saved the puzzlement of
reading one thing in the party manifesto and of seeing some-
thing quite different in reality. Under those conditions, the
party would have damaged its credibility, almost certainly
with disastrous results at the ballot boxes.

At the previous General Elections in 1968, denigration of
the United States had proved an excellent vote catcher. The
party decided to play on it again in 1970 (if not quite so
violently), doubtless on the time-honoured principle that
foreign affairs divert attention from domestic difficulties.

What the regime was faced with was not so much embarras-
sing bread-and-butter issues as a nameless frustration mostly
(but not entirely) found among youth. It was inherent in the
restraints of Swedish society. When everything is too well

152 The New Totalitarians

organized, ennui is almost bound to appear. And there is in
Sweden a taboo on the discussion of fundamental domestic issues,
born out of a terrible fear of rocking the boat. Within Swedish
society, there is no room for iconoclasm, indignation and the
yearning for commitment. Unless suitably guided, feelings of
this kind could be exceedingly dangerous for the government.

Mr Olof Palme, the Prime Minister, puts it thus: 'Of course
people are dissatisfied. I tell them that they've got a right to be
dissatisfied. I tell them that their enemy's reality, that they've
got to fight it. Then we're all on the same side.' In both
campaigns, Mr Palme vigorously attacked the thesis then
fashionable that ideologies were dead, economics only re-
maining. 'Youth,' he said in the public speech, 'is idealistic.
It sees on TV the horrors of the modem world. Of course it is
indignant. Youth cares about what is going on in Africa and
Indochina.' And, by concentrating on other people's iniquities,
the Prime Minister deflected unrest that otherwise might have
fallen to his lot.

It was not only the government that saw the necessity of
such manoeuvres. A director of Bofors, the engineering and
armaments combine, and certainly a man innocent of left-
wing sympathies, said to an American journalist that, 'I can
only say thank God for all this anti-Americanism and Vietnam
protest. If there wasn't that outlet, d'you know what would
happen? All these militant youngsters'd be attacking Swedish
defence, or agitating for nationalization of firms like us. It'd
make things very difficult, especially since the government's
extremely vulnerable to pressure from youth. No, I'm not
anti-American, but I'm very relieved that anti-Americanism
has kept the heat off us. It's probably the only thing that
could've done so.'

This, in so many words, was the attitude among the leaders
of Swedish society. It undoubtedly explains why the Swedish
government, despite its neutrality, adopted a militant anti-
American pose over Vietnam. In the narrow field of electoral

Agitprop and the Perpetuation of the Regime 153

calculations, it brought younger voters into the party fold,
and it helped to engage the loyalties of those approaching
twenty, the age of suffrage. In taking sides against America,
the government claimed to be reflecting public opinion. To
a great extent, that was true. The mass media had long been
hammering at anti-Americanism. And, through study circles
in support of 'More Equality for a Society with More jus-
tice', the ABF had been doing the same thing. The textbook
for that course presented America as the villain of the piece,
not only in Vietnam, but in all fields where a cathartic bogey-
man was useful. Thus, Uncle Sam was linked with the non-
socialist opposition parties by the insinuation that they existed
only by courtesy of dollar-transfusions. Points were hammered
home by a form of crude but effective cartoon which was
clearly derived from Bolshevik propaganda art of Russia in
the 1920s.

The efficacy of the ABF depends upon a reputation for
infallibility. This may be a truism, but it happens to be very
much the accepted aim of the Fabour movement leaders.
Mr Sven-Erik Stahre, Director of Studies at the ABF, has said
that 'there is a certain reverence for the work done in a study
circle'. To illustrate the point, he tells the following anecdote:

'At a certain trade-union branch meeting, a Communist
speaker demanded a fifteen per cent pay rise, while the FO had
said that five per cent would have to do. He was clearly trying
to undermine the official union leadership, and there was a
long silence after he had finished speaking. Finally, an ob-
scure member of the audience, an ordinary worker, rose and,
holding in his hand one of our study circle books, he went up
to the podium.

"I have been to a study circle," he said. "And I can see
that five per cent is enough."

'And that finished the discussion. Because, you see, the
Communist had not belonged to a study circle, and therefore,
as far as the audience was concerned, no argument was possible.'

154 The New Totalitarians

It may seem odd that a leader of the system should be so
candid. But in the first place, to the Swede in authority, there
is nothing consciously wrong in such a way of thinking. And
secondly, it is the sort of thing that he would never openly
discuss among his own kind. These explanations and such
anecdotes are reserved for an outsider inquiring into the
workings of Swedish institutions. Among Swedes, such
subjects are taboo; they are thoroughly accepted, but to men-
tion them explicitly would be to jeopardize the system. It
is like a conjuring trick. If you explain how it is done, it loses
its effect.

It is not enough for a government to be continuously
returned to office; if it is to rule, it must be obeyed implicitly.
That, of course, is one of the difficulties of constitutional
democracy. The decisions of the legislature and the commands
of the executive not infrequently founder on the rocks of
popular opposition. The fate of the Labour government's
wages and incomes policy in England is a case in point. It is
the virtue of the Swedish system that such impediments to
the efficient running of the State have been removed. In this
work, the ABF has an important part to play. It not only
works towards electoral victory, but it promotes the task of
government. It does so by conditioning its members to
obedience, and by palliating distasteful policies. This is well
illustrated by application to the Labour Market.

The functioning of the Labour Market, and, indeed, the
strength of the Labour movement, depend on an absolute
respect for collective decisions. As the foundation of their
political instruction, the ABF study circles promote the
supremacy of the collective. Participants are taught that, once
a decision has been made, then all further discussion is necessarily
at an end and that, whatever their feelings might be, it is their
duty to submit to the will of the group. But, as the study circle
is designed to give received opinions the appearance of con-
elusions personally achieved, so is the individual persuaded to

Agitprop and the Perpetuation of the Regime 155

accept the will of the group as his own. Even if a person begins
by opposing a majority opinion, he will purge himself of
previous objections and adopt that opinion as his own as soon
as it has been formally established. By a kind of conditioned
reflex, this form of submissiveness is evoked beyond the study
circle by this phrase: The decision has been made in a demo-
cratic manner, and accepted by the majority.' Quoted always
in the identical wording, it has the force of the liturgical chants
of the Buddhists' O Mane Padme Hum; it need not necessarily
be understood to produce a certain state of mind. These are
not ramblings from Utopia; they are the facts of Swedish
life.

A particularly important application of this conditioning
to the Labour Market is in respect of wage agreements.

Indeed, the ABF go to a great deal of trouble to inculcate
respect for such agreements, as a corollary of their general
teaching on respect for the decisions of the group. Making
unpalatable policies acceptable to the rank and file is vital in
the labour field, since the economic health of the country often
demands unwelcome wage restraint. Even if trade-union
leaders accept this, they would be powerless without the
agreement of their members. If nothing else, as exemplified in
Mr Stahre's anecdote, it would give hostile agitators, mostly
Communists and Syndicalists, a splendid opportunity to
undermine union discipline. The ABF, therefore, preach con-
stantly and with all their force the necessity of moderating
wage claims and limiting increases. The usual line of attack is
to explain that, unless pay is related to productivity, inflation
climbs and buying power sinks, so that any increase will be
eaten away by rising prices. So well do the ABF do their job
that, on the whole, the Swedish working population have
grasped this elementary economic truth. In good time, the
ABF will be informed of the permissible wage increase, so
that its teaching may be suitably tailored to the demands of
the particular round of central bargaining.

156 The New Totalitarian

If this work is successful — as it usually is — the LO is spared
undue pressure from below. Consequently, it is more easily
able to consider national interests, as opposed to the immediate
concerns of its members, in the central wage negotiations. It is
hard to exaggerate the services of the ABF in securing wage
restraint without coercion; it is easy to show how disaster
follows where the organization fails. For three months at the
beginning of 1970, Sweden was entertained to a wildcat strike
by 3,000 miners in the northern iron mines around the Lapland
town of Kiruna. It was not the first illicit stoppage of work
since the signing of the Saltsjobaden agreement, but it was the
largest and the most serious. Previous wildcat strikes had been
small and sporadic, well within the limits of imperfection
inherent in any institution bom of Man. But the Kiruna dis-
content struck at the roots of the system, because union leader-
ship had been repudiated wholesale. Understandably, the
government was deeply perturbed. Had the infection spread,
the economy would have been threatened by collapse. Both
the State-owned iron mines and the LO agreed that the strike
was due to a failure of trade-union discipline. This is the
nightmare of the Labour movement, for upon that discipline
depends not only the functioning of the Labour Market and
the national economy, but the party vote. It is Social Demo-
cratic dogma that electoral support rests upon the psycho-
logical domination of the trade unions. If discipline were to
wilt on the shop floor, it would do so at the ballot box as well.

For various reasons, the ABF had not been able to do its
job properly at Kiruna. Local party and trade-union officials
had been insufficiently trained and, furthermore, strong
Communist influence had weakened the influence of the
Labour movement. Consequently, the miners were not
disposed to accept wage restraint. And, to cap it all, the
miners' union had fallen into weak hands. The government
realized that to interfere would be playing with fire, and left
the affair to the trade unions. The LO started by replacing

Agitprop and the Perpetuation of the Regime 157

the unfortunate secretary of the miners' union with a tem-
porary nominee of greater ability. Next, LO representatives
experienced in shop-floor propaganda were sent to Kiruna
as a kind of agitprop expeditionary force. Within a month or
two, they had regained ascendancy, and re-established
sufficient union discipline to bring the strike to an end.
Subsequently, all that remained was to allow the strikers, or
rather their leaders, a means of saving face. This was done by
legalizing the strike committee, through turning it into a
negotiating delegation infiltrated by official union representa-
tives. The delegation then conducted peace talks with the
employers, and gradually normalcy was reimposed.

But the damage had been done. At the General Election
six months later, in September 1970, the Social Democrats
lost many votes in northern Sweden to the Communists.
Fundamentally, however, the Labour movement was sound.
It had been badly frightened, but not shaken, and had the
resilience to mend its own deficiencies.

In one sense, the Kiruna strike was the least unpleasant of
the available alternatives, because it brought trouble into the
open. The Swedish Labour movement has ever acutely
feared the dangers of suppressed dissatisfaction, because it
easily shows itself at the ballot box. The prevention of this
is another duty of the ABF. It carries it out by encouraging
people to express their dislikes, so that feelings may be
innocuously relieved in words, before turning into actions
inimical to the party. In the words of Mr Stahre: 'It is most
essential to avoid inarticulate dissatisfaction, because that's
very dangerous for political stability, and it threatens the

sitting government.'

For that reason, one of the most important things that a
study circle leader has to learn is how to listen. In this way,
he can gauge his pupils' concerns and form an idea of what
has earned their disapproval in party policy. His duty then is
to coax them to put their criticism into words. At all costs,

158 The New Totalitarians

he must prevent the feelings from being bottled up. Among
Swedes, this is often necessary and always difficult, because
their nature is to brood, to nurse resentment and to have
difficulty in rationalizing critical thoughts. The study circle
enables critics to make their voices heard, so that, instead of
joining the opposition, they can function inside the Labour
movement. In this way, the ABF maintains a very necessary
dialogue between leadership and members of the Labour
movement.

The ABF is, in a word, concerned to avoid estrangement
of the Labour movement and its members. In the formulation
of policy, the study circle is of inestimable value. Through a
system of contacts between the central management and
ABF study circle leaders, there is a means of gauging both
public opinion and the feelings of the Labour movement.
The suitability of policies and reactions to new proposals may
equally well be tested. In a sense, the ABF also serves as a
refined vehicle for market research and the probing of public
opinion.

Another duty imposed on the ABF has been to prepare
the advance of technology by ensuring its acceptance by the
ordinary working man. It has succeeded in preventing the
rise of fears that new machines bring unemployment. At first,
they had to deal with simple mechanization, but more recently
with automation. Acceptance of automation was, indeed, one
of the themes of the ABF course on 'More Equality for a
Society with More Justice'. When automation is fully in
command, according to the course book for 'More Equality
. . .', work will take up little time, although most of it will
probably turn out to be monotonous and uninteresting. What
is the cure for this? 'A "dedramatizing" of the role of work in
our existence. This evaluation of work is important. It will
create the basis for political efforts to create society rich in
leisure ... we are to be compensated by a rich leisure.'

In this way, many of the strains of industrial society have

Agitprop and the Perpetuation of the Regime 159

been obviated. Automation has met with no resistance worth
the name. By and large, the Swedish workers have properly
reacted to their instruction, and are prepared to see leisure as
a form of bonus in kind. It is a question not only of quantity
but quality. More leisure has been promised, through longer
holidays and shorter working hours. But greater facilities
have been offered as well, so that leisure becomes more
valuable. More libraries, better sports stadia, State-owned
country cottages at a low rent are in prospect. So-called
municipal 'leisure consultants' have begun to make their
appearance, with the duty of teaching people how to use
their spare time. And the man in the street appreciates all this.
He has learned that skyrocketing wages bring diminishing
returns, and that a new municipal swimming pool, say, is as
direct a reward for his work as a slightly fatter pay packet,
and economically more defensible. Attitudes such as these
prevent various strains and dissatisfaction; their encourage-
ment makes economic and sociological sense. It is scarcely
necessary to add that economists and sociologists have had a
hand in their formulation.

If the ABF were restricted to members of the Labour
movement, it would not have the tremendous power that it
does. But, besides being the educational arm of the Labour
movement, it also happens to be the dominant organ of
adult education in the whole of Sweden. Two out of every
three Swedes have had contact with the ABF at some time.
They have thereby been brought into contact with the
Labour movement, with incalculable benefit to party
propaganda. The number of proselytes thereby garnered is
difficult to assess, but there is no doubt that it has been the
electoral lifeline of the Swedish Democrats on several
occasions.

Adult education in Sweden has always been the concern of
corporate organizations. The Centre party, the Liberals, the
Temperance movement and half a dozen other interest

160 The New Totalitarians

groups each have their own educational branches. But the
giant among them is the Labour movement, which was the
precursor of them all. In the last century, when the Labour
movement was reaching for strength and recognition, higher
education was the prerogative of the bourgeoisie. The trade
unions and the Social Democratic party then believed that
the only way to achieve political power was by redressing the
balance. 'Knowledge,' in the words of an early Social
Democratic slogan, 'is power.' The Labour movement set
out to provide its own education and, to this end, the ABF
was created in 1892.

In dingy halls, and in what there was of spare time, the
ABF educated the working class. They did not exactly have
to work from scratch. Illiteracy was unknown; compulsory
schooling has a long tradition in Sweden. Since the early
seventeenth century, the whole population had been taught
the three R's. But beyond that, there was nothing. The
ABF set out to fill the gaps, and did so successfully. Through
the Labour movement's night classes, the early trade unionists
acquired sufficient education to meet their employers more or
less as equals. To take a trivial example, one of the first things
a trade unionist was then (as he still is) taught was how to read
a balance sheet, so that he could refute employers' pleas that
they could not afford higher wages. By thus eradicating the
blind hatreds brought on by feelings of inferiority, the
ABF did much to avoid worse conflicts than the Swedes
had; perhaps they prevented revolution.

But as Swedish society developed and, in the 1930s, the
modern Welfare State began to emerge, adult education
became a national, rather than a partisan concern, and it
would be reasonable to suppose that the functions of the
sectarian organizations would have been taken over by the
public authorities. But the ABF fought tooth and nail
against handing over their non-political activities to the
municipalities. Mr Stahre, a Social Democratic veteran,

Agitprop and the Perpetuation of the Regime 161

explains the opposition in these terms: The Labour move-
ment tries to meet the needs of each group within the com-
munity, not only as party members, but as human beings.
Coming to us is like coming into a family; there is no need
to go outside. Because of our resources, many people outside
the Labour movement come to the ABF. They do this
because our resources and prestige combine to make us
almost a State institution. And we want to exploit ABF
goodwill for political purposes, by getting people interested
in the Labour movement through our contacts. It is the
contact, not the content, that matters. Although our courses
may be apparently non-political, they have a political effect/

The ABF controls forty per cent of all adult education in
Sweden, the rest being shared between a dozen organizations.
In 1970, the ABF provided over 50,000 courses with 500,000
participants, in a total population of 8,000,000. These figures
mean that one in ten of all adult Swedes received instruction
of one kind or another from the ABF.

In the country, and in the smaller towns, the ABF is usually
the only source of adult education. It has come to symbolize
culture and the fulfilment of personal aspirations to most
Swedes. By association, it has thereby created a reservoir
of respect and goodwill for the Labour movement. This
has been translated into tangible profit at the ballot box.
More votes have been won at night classes than at political
meetings.

Local government, even if non-Socialist, will most often
confide adult education to the ABF, because of its size and
experience. In this context, the ABF is regarded by the
citizen, and treated by the authorities, not as a political
organization, but as a limb of the State. It is not, however,
required to forswear its politics in acting as a public edu-
cational body. The only official stipulation is that the central
directors of studies in particular subjects (adult education,
like political indoctrination, is rigidly centralized) must be

162 The New Totalitarians

approved by the School Directorate, a precaution designed
to ensure a proper quality in teaching, and to prevent waste
of public money. This is reasonable enough, since a lot of
money is involved. Of the ABF's £7,000,000 annual expendi-
ture, about £4,000,000 comes from public subsidies. The
content and selection of courses, however, is subject to no
public supervision, remaining solely the concern of the ABF.

The ABF has exerted great influence on government policy
in adult education. Its power in the Labour movement
brought privilege in the consultative process that preceded
legislation on the subject enacted in the 1950s. It not only
gave advice; it steered decisions. It lent officials to the Ministry
of Education, where they acted temporarily as civil servants
formulating policy and drafting laws. No other organizations
were so favoured. In reality, the ABF decreed, on its own,
the form that Swedish adult education has taken today.

The ABF is the most powerful, but it is not the only
instrument of agitprop available to the government. In all
fields where, for one reason or another, the ABF cannot work
effectively, some other body takes over. Not infrequently, a
special organization will be created for special purposes.
There was an example in the case of rents and motor cars.

Towards the end of the 1960s, the government was
bothered by high rents on the one hand, and excessive spend-
ing on motor cars on the other. The one aggravated the cost
of living; the other was a palpable encouragement to inflation.
In an ideal world, sumptuary laws would have been introduced
to prune luxuries, including motoring, while rents would have
been pared. But in Sweden, the population had to learn to
live with high rents and, if possible, be persuaded to renounce
the motor car. To this end, municipal and cooperative build-
ing concerns throughout the country established a central
propaganda office. To put this in the correct perspective, it is
important to note that all the organizations involved in the
campaign were part of the Labour movement, and that party

Agitprop and the Perpetuation of the Regime 163

strategists had foreseen that high rents would be a grave
political liability. It is also worth remarking that the party
rarely conducts its own propaganda, except at elections,
preferring to allow other organizations to carry out that sort
of work. There is within the Labour movement a carefully
adjusted division of responsibilities.

The new organization launched an advertising campaign,
the burden of which was that, since a home was the funda-
mental commodity of a decent life, it had to be good, and
therefore expensive. It was pointed out that the cost of keeping
a car was roughly comparable to that of running a home.
Figures in a series of prominent newspaper advertisements
demonstrated that, compared to even the most expensive
flat, the car was decidedly the worse bargain. The public were
invited to consider that, by renouncing a motor car, the
burden of rent would fall away. Alternatively, it was not
rents that were exorbitantly high, but the added expense of
a car that made them seem so.*

Everywhere, the government is concerned to have channels
of indoctrination and propaganda. In the last analysis, the pur-
pose of agitprop is that of Orwell's thought police or Huxley's
controllers: the control of minds. Under Swedish conditions,
absolute control is naturally unattainable, and indeed un-
necessary. Only that degree of authority is required that will
persuade people to vote the right way and, equally desirable,
to follow without opposition the rescripts of the State. Self-
confessedly, the party dislikes the idea of people beyond its
influence, and it is concerned to have direct channels to all
categories of the population.

* Car-owning did not in fact fall, although people might marginally
have been reconciled to high rents. In 1970, 2,072,200 private motor
cars were registered in Sweden, 25 per 100 inhabitants. (America, with
about 46 per 100, leads this field.) It is an interesting comment on the
waning material privileges of Sweden that, in 1968, France overhauled
her in car-ownership, to take second place with 26 per 100 inhabitants.

164 The New Totalitarians

The corporate nature of Sweden provides a most flexible
and effective mechanism. There is, in the Labour movement,
a politically oriented organization for all interests, so that it
may gather converts to its fold and exercise corporate
influence in all fields. To take two examples, pensioners and
teetotallers each have their own Social Democratic organiza-
tion. The party and the State are obsessed by the need for
institutional links with the citizen because, apart from the
corporate principles involved, they provide a form of
intellectual control. Religion is no exception; the Church has
been treated in exactly the same way.

Disestablishment of the Swedish State Church has been
contemplated for some decades. Superficially, there ought to
be no difficulty. On the showing of the party, only four per
cent of Swedes are practising Christians. And the agnostic
bias of the Social Democrats has, quite reasonably, given them
a preference for not being involved in running an institution
in whose tenets they do not believe. But disestablishment has
been shelved, debated, shelved again and investigated by
various commissions of inquiry; in short, subjected to the
usual wiles of official procrastination. The national consensus
of opinion was in favour of disestablishment. The clergy have
certainly felt that separation of Church and State would give
them more freedom. But that was precisely what the
government did not want. Disestablishment would mean dis-
mantling official supervision of a certain category of Swede,
and therefore weakening the political influence of the party.
It is the fear of losing a measure of ideological control over
the population that has been uppermost in deciding govern-
ment attitudes.

Mr Gunnar Gustavson, who was once leader of the Social
Democratic majority in the Diet committee on disestablish-
ment, had this to say: 'The Church is a kind of link between
the individual and society, in the same way as the popular
organizations. Separating Church and State could have

Agitprop and the Perpetuation of the Regime 165

political consequences. An independent Church might
become politically active, and either form confessional
parties, as in Germany, Italy and Austria, or become a pressure
group. The Social Democratic Diet Group don't like the idea,
and consider it a strong argument for keeping some kind of
link.

'We've got to maintain a link, in order to keep religious
people within society. The Swedish Church does this sort of
thing for alien congregations, like Finns and Baits: it integrates
them in Swedish society.

'There is also a danger that, if the Swedish Church is
disestablished, the Catholic Church will become more
militant and more active in missionary work. If the Church
is disestablished, it would somehow weaken its hold on the
people and, in turn, their sense of identification with Church
and State. Disestablishment would weaken something and cut
off certain links with the State.'

The Church in Sweden may have ceased to be of religious
significance, but it has a residual political function. It takes its
place alongside the ABF, the trade unions and all the other
corporate bodies whose purpose it is to maintain a hold on the
population. The ABF study circle and the Church service
each perform the same function, on different people of
differing tastes: keeping them attached to the State and, by
inference, the party.

The Swedish Labour movement may seem unduly pre-
occupied with the question of keeping the Swedes under
control. But that is the natural consequence of having held
power too long. After a certain time, a party, no matter what
its political complexion is, loses its concern for ideology and
becomes obsessed instead with the perpetuation of power for
its own sake.

9. Economic Security
and Political
Servitude

If the propaganda of the Swedish Social Democrats has been
so effective, it is because the recipients are so wilfully im-
pressionable. Concerned only with economic security, the
Swede is prepared to sacrifice most other things in life. For
fear of quenching material progress by disturbing continuity
of government, he has, with impressive regularity, returned
the same party to office decade after decade; as the price of its
maintenance, he has willingly surrendered to official regimen-
tation. Whatever the moral arguments in favour of unseating
a government too long in power, or of defending personal
liberty against the advance of a technocratic State, economic-
ally there is none. Prosperity secured, the Swedes consider
that they have fulfilled themselves, and they therefore see
no reason to question or to doubt. In the country of the
affluent, ideology is dead, and politics are a matter of eco-
nomics alone.

But even if an affluent electorate may be lazy, contented
and unadventurous, material prosperity by itself need not
necessarily be a guarantee of power ad infinitum. "When Harold
Macmillan told the British public that they had never had it
so good he was speaking no more than the literal truth. Yet,
within a year or two, his party was tasting the bitter dregs
of opposition. Less than a decade afterwards, Harold Wilson
in his turn was summarily dismissed by an electorate that had
never ceased to have it better still. Nor did a bulging economy
save the German Christian Democrats in 1969.

The proper comparisons with Sweden He, however, in her

Economic Security and Political Servitude 167

Scandinavian neighbours, Norway and Denmark. In neither
are there the political tensions and social discontent that
Britain and Germany know, and that may obscure economic
forces. In neither is there the poverty that is supposedly the
spur to political action. And yet in both, during the 1960s, the
electorate unseated socialist governments that, like their
counterparts in Sweden, had held office since the 1930s,
and whose rule coincided with the establishment of prosperity
and the consolidation of social welfare. In both, non-Socialist
coalitions of the right and centre were returned to power
instead. The Swedish Social Democrats palpably had other
advantages. They enjoyed, as it were, another dimension to
security of office.

In both Norway and Denmark, there was no economic
reason to turn out the sitting governments. Their fall was on
truly political grounds. The Norwegian electorate voted as
they did on a matter of principle. The government had been
guilty of contempt of parliament. A Cabinet minister had
concealed certain facts about the running of a State-owned
mine. Economically, it counted for nothing, morally and
constitutionally for a great deal. On several occasions the
Swedes had been presented with issues of a similar complexion,
of which the nationalization of the chemists is a good example.
Yet the public scarcely reacted, because economically the
consequences were negligible, and constitutional and moral
considerations carried no weight.

To be fair, Norway, Denmark and Sweden are not strictly
comparable. All are admittedly Welfare States, and the heart-
land of Social Democracy. But Norway and Denmark,
having suffered Nazi occupation during the last war, learned
that principles must sometimes be put above material com-
fort. The Swedes never learned that lesson. The concept of
principle seems not to exist for the Swede: he sees the world
in economic terms alone. In the late eighteenth century, when
Catholicism and Judaism were prohibited in Sweden, a

168 The New Totalitarians

pamphleteer called Anders Chydenius proposed the admission
of Catholics and Jews to the country on strictly utilitarian
grounds. Sweden, poor and backward, needed capital and
creative talent, and Chydenius suggested that, to remedy the
deficiency, rich and clever men ought to be enticed from
abroad. Assuming that the most desirable acquisitions would
either be French, which meant Catholic, or Jews, he proposed
that they ought to be permitted to retain their own forms of
worship. His suggestion was accepted and foreigners settling
in Sweden were allowed to practise a religion other than that
of the State Church. Swedes themselves had to wait a century
for the same privilege: Chydenius was interested in political
economy, not toleration. By contrast Macaulay, the champion
of Catholic and Jewish emancipation in England, was con-
cerned solely for the well-being of his fellow-citizens. When
in 1834 he helped to carry the removal of their civil disabilities
(religious toleration was already old) in the House of Lords he
spumed economics, and argued on moral principles alone.

Again, in 1864, the Swedish government refused to help the
Danes in the war with Prussia over Schleswig-Holstein,
although their king had promised to do so, on the grounds
that it would imperil the economic development of Sweden.

For good or ill, then, the Swede recognizes none but
economic motives. He accepts economic determinism as an
article of faith. He has for centuries regarded the proper
business of all human endeavour as the pursuit of economic
goals alone. Today, he considers politics exclusively as a
means to guarantee all forms of material security. Approxim-
ately the same might be said of many Western States. But the
Swedish situation has lasted far longer. In other countries, the
vestige of a politically directed past has survived to delay the
advent of an economically motivated future. In Sweden,
economics rule political institutions and form the national
mentality with an absoluteness difficult to match elsewhere.

The Swede rarely talks about social welfare or the Welfare

Economic Security and Political Servitude 169

State. The concept which obsesses him is something rather
more profound. It is an extreme form of security in all its
senses, expressed in an untranslatable native word, trygghet. It
means both safety and security: the safety of a harbour in a
storm, and the security of the womb. It implies the absence
of all things unpleasant and uncomfortable, and always has a
connotation of escape from danger or of a frightened child
running to his mother. It is perhaps the most belaboured word
in the Swedish political vocabulary; no orator will speak
without mentioning it; all slogans must contain it.

In the political sense, trygghet means neutrality, the avoid-
ance of war and insulation from the troubles of the outside
world. At the same time, it conveys full employment and a
certain comfort, and reassures the citizen that he is being
looked after, and that the State has a paternalistic concern for
his well-being. It is a highly emotive word. Many a careless
politician has come to grief by accidentally threatening his
voters' sense of trygghet. On the other hand, clever men have
succeeded by bolstering it, and by playing on fears of its
removal. It is one of the undertones of trygghet that it can be
easily lost, and that without it there is nothing but the outer
darkness.

All Swedish politicians have tried to play on this fear, but
it is the Social Democrats who have appropriated it as their
own particular weapon. In the grind of everyday politics,
economic security is that particular branch of the all-embracing
trygghet which is most easily exploited, because it is so tangible.
The Social Democrats have imprinted on the electorate that
economic security is the only issue to be considered at the
polls. They have further impressed on them that its loss is the
only evil, and that a change of government would bring about
that loss. Absolute stability, a tinge of Nirvana, is another
component of trygghet, and a view of change as a threat to that
state is, so to speak, built into its definition. By exploiting this
fear, the Social Democrats have induced the Swede to associate

170 The New Totalitarians

political change with economic decay. The fear of change,
thus promoted to an angst, has ruled Swedish society for
decades. It is this, more than anything else, that has enabled
the Social Democrats to remain in office for almost forty
years.

The concept of economic security has been extended with
the rising of affluence. It no longer means exclusively the
absence of need, but the maintenance of a particular degree of
affluence. A pair of related concepts have been attached:
prosperity and the standard of living. 'Prosperity' is a symbol
for the corporate economic standing of society; 'standard of
living' refers to the condition of the individual citizen. They
have meant more things with the years: a wireless set, then
TV, washing-up machine, then a motor car and so on.
Although such things are the rewards of hard work and
personal selection, general conditioning and political propa-
ganda have presented them as the gifts of a paternalistic State.
Equally important, from a political point of view, these
possessions have been raised to the status of essentials. Pros-
perity and standard of living have become words of incanta-
tion to invoke the emotions of trygghet. By suitable manipula-
tion, the government has associated a threat to the lesser
concepts with danger to the greater one. In this way, the
sensitivity of the electorate has been attuned to the advance of
society. It would be futile to play on fears of the hungry
1920s and 1930s in order to affect the well-fed generations to
whom these are but the blatherings of turgid folklore. The
achievement has been to give to the dislike of losing a washing-
up machine or T v set the same kind of angst which the fear of
unemployment held in a harder decade.

Political change, in most constitutionally governed
countries, appeals to the electorate at certain intervals as
something desirable in principle. Where life is hard there is
less to lose, and where there is conflict and political tension
voters may take principle into account. In Sweden, however,

Economic Security and Political Servitude 171

voters may take principle into account. In Sweden, however,
change can only threaten material standard, and therefore,
almost by definition, the desire of the opposition to unseat the
ruling party repels the electorate and arouses their fears.
Even when progress falters, the opposition has been unable to
offer a convincing reason for a change of regime. Sometimes,
they appear unwilling to bring it about. Like their supporters,
the politicians are afraid of change.

The economic nature of the Social Democrats' appeal
neatly emerges from a demonstration that their electoral
support follows the growth in the GNP.* From 1971 to 1973,
both dropped in unison. During those years there was a
recession, and unemployment reached the level, unacceptable
by Swedish standards, of 4%. Predictably, the Social Demo-
crats' vote dropped at the General Election in 1973. Neverthe-
less with the aid of the Communists they managed to retain
power - if by the skin of their teeth. Social Democratic
strategists consider the fear of change to have been their
salvation. Beforehand, they believed that the compulsion on
the conscience was so strong that in the awful solitude of the
voting booth sufficient strayed sheep would return to the
fold, even against their better judgement.

The Swedish fear of change can indeed take bizarre forms.
After 1932, the first real chance of unseating the Social
Democrats occurred in the 1968 General Election. A housing
shortage had undermined their position. But at the last
moment there was a stampede, and the government won
handsomely. Frightened at the prospect of change, the elector-
ate had rallied round the established power. And opposition
leaders admitted afterwards that they had made the fateful
mistake of convincing the electorate that a change of govern-
ment was possible.

* This was shown by SIFO, the Swedish Gallup Associate, in an
investigation carried out before the 1973 elections.

172 The New Totalitarians

Opposition, in the normal sense of the word, does not
really apply to Swedish conditions. Non-Govemment
faction is a closer approximation to the truth. For the national
abhorrence of confrontation extends even to the legislature,
and the Opposition shrinks from opposing. It seeks the
consensus, and bows to the Administration. After the 1973
General Election, with the parliamentary forces deadlocked
and the Social Democrats troubled, the Opposition parties
did not promise war, sharpening their knives for the kill.
They recoiled, intimating cooperation to save the Prime
Minister the embarrassment of a fight. Their behaviour is
explained by fear of controversy and change.

The personal inhibitions against change are extraordinarily
powerful. Take the case of a schoolteacher whose personal
convictions, class, family and background persuade her to vote
Conservative: 'My reason assures me that that is what I ought
to do. But I have a struggle to follow my reason. I have a bad
conscience, you see. I don't approve of what the government
is doing - politically. They're destroying all the values I
believe in. They're persecuting the individual and building
up the collective. So I've got to vote against them. But then,
as I say, my conscience tries to stop me. I feel that we have
it so good, life is so easy, our standard of living is rising - I've
got no right to vote against the government that's giving us
all this. I feel that I'm betraying my fellow-citizens. I suppose,
that's proof that I've been conditioned properly. Well, I
vote the way I've reasoned, but I feel guilty every time I go
to the voting booths.'

And here is a Conservative member of the Diet in a moment
of private confession: 'I have a built-in emotional block
against opposing vigorously. There are plenty of issues that
make me want to get up in the Diet and protest. But only
for a split second. Then I find plenty of excellent reasons for
not doing so. My party, the electorate, my supporters, might
disapprove. But, if I am to be honest with myself, I have to

Economic Security and Political Servitude 173

admit that this is only rationalizing an inhibition over which
I have no control. It is an instinctive barrier, or should I
say a conditioned reflex? It has got something to do with the
way our rulers manipulate us. You see, they have discredited
the principle of opposition, and made it difficult to exercise.

'Some of this - perhaps a lot more than I can grasp - has
to do with the way they have debased the language. Often,
there is no way of expressing oppositional thoughts. Let me
give you an example. Obviously in a highly regulated country
like Sweden, the classic antithesis of State-citizen and
collective-individual ought to be a fundamental line of
attack on the government. But you can't use it that way,
because of the way the words are loaded. In Swedish, the
words for individual always have derogatory connotations,
and the collective can only be put in a good light.

'There is another psychological barrier with deep historical
roots. It derives from our tradition of consensus.

'But I often wonder at the general reluctance to oppose,
and at my own inhibitions.'

It is only fair to add that this man is an academic, and has
travelled widely, lecturing for a time in America, so that he
has standards of comparison and the necessary perspective
to acquire personal insight. He exemplifies this curiosity of
Swedish life, that criticism wholly from the inside is im-
possible, for the native tradition is conformist. All resistance
demands a measure of alienation and the adoption of foreign
models. This comes from being an outsider, like a Catholic,
or from the cultivation of other people's political ideas.
Amongst Liberals and Conservatives, this means the import of
Anglo-Saxon concepts. On the left, it is acquired by identifica-
tion with Mao, Castro and the rest. This puts the extreme
left in Sweden in the same boat as the right. They are the only
true opposition and both have had to import the intellectual
wherewithal to oppose.

But, whether on the left or on the right, genuine dissidents

174 The New Totalitarians

are rare. The parliamentary opposition has agreed - or been
forced - to remove controversy from politics, allowing
consensus to rule the country. A Liberal politician has this to
say: 'You ask me why we - the Liberals - don't oppose more
vigorously. Because it's as much as our political life is worth
to do so. It's walking a tight-rope every minute of the day.
It's bad manners to break the consensus. If I attack the
government too hard, I'll frighten the voters off. I've got to
keep as close as possible to government policy, and manoeuvre
in points of detail. I can't appear to criticize too harshly. I
have to weigh every syllable I utter in public.'

Even the most obvious issues are denied the Swedish
opposition. In most countries, taxes are felt to be unreasonable,
and the promise of a reduction in the fiscal burden is often
notably successful at the hustings. This is not the case in
Sweden, despite the fact that it has the heaviest tax burden in
the world.* And a government administrative machine that
persists in expanding year by year ought, on the face of it, to
give the enterprising critic highly effective weapons in
demanding less taxes and bureaucratic retrenchment. Only
the Conservatives have dabbled thus, with electoral decima-
tion as the invariable consequence.

To decry public expenditure of any kind in Sweden is
breaking a taboo: a threat to taxes is a threat to feelings of
security, and an invocation of angst. It is universally accepted
that the State must constantly acquire greater wealth, other-
wise social and economic security will necessarily disappear.

*In 1968, total taxes were 40.6 per cent of the GNP; the figure for
direct taxation was twenty per cent. In Britain the comparable figures
were 28.6 and 10.7 per cent; in the US, 29.9 and 15.5 per cent. On an
annual salary of 25,000 kronor (£2,000 or $4,800), that of an office
worker, an unmarried person pays forty per cent income tax. At that
level, any additional income is subject to supertax of sixty per cent. On
an annual salary of 50,000 kronor (£4,000 or $9,600), earned by
junior managerial staff, an unmarried person pays forty-six per cent.
Supertax is sixty-eight per cent.

Economic Security and Political Servitude 175

The Swede has not only been conditioned to regard the State
as a paternalistic benefactor, but he identifies himself com-
pletely with it. To propose lowering taxes not only suggests
to him that his guardian organization will be deprived of the
wherewithal to care for him, but it is as if a vote of no con-
fidence were being moved against himself. In the interests of
trygghet he is prepared to pay yet heavier taxes and thank the
government.

Even if money and taxes, those staples in the electoral
armoury, are denied the opposition, there nevertheless remain
issues that could, theoretically, be transmuted into political
meat. There is the aggressive expansion of the administrative
machine, the intrusion of officialdom into every comer of
private life, and the contempt for parliamentary institutions
evinced by party and Cabinet. Many Swedes are prepared,
for the sake of argument, to concede that there may be
dangers inherent in these developments. But for decades few
have been willing to back their opinions at the ballot box. They
have been unable to swallow the notion that considerations
of principle may take precedence over economic calculations.

By the acceptance of economic determinism, the Swede
has somehow forsworn all other values. If the government
proposes such and such a measure, however dubious, there
will scarcely be any criticism as long as it is economically
justified, because opposition would tend to defeat material
progress.

In the autumn of 1970, a census of particular inquisitiveness
was held in Sweden. Citizens were required to divulge
information of a sensitive and personal nature. Some of the
questions bordered on the inquisitorial: if, for example, a
person was not gainfully employed, he was compelled to
explain why. This might have been disturbing in its own
right, but the nature of the census revealed that it was not a
statistical investigation alone, but a thinly disguised registra-
tion of the individual citizen. A census usually guarantees

176 The New Totalitarians

anonymity, converting each person into unidentifiable
figures. But in this case, every Swede, complete with intimate
characteristics, was entered into a computer, carefully tagged
for easy identification. At the same time, a central data
processing system for the use of the police, credit investiga-
tion, banks and official institutions was being established, and
it was quite clear that the census was being used to provide
the necessary population register. Despite the prevailing
submissiveness of the Swede, there was a certain amount of
public distaste for the process. A few newspapers on the right
attacked what the government was doing, because they
thought they detected a threat to personal integrity and yet
another addition to the power of the bureaucracy. Those who
led the protest were admittedly almost exclusively of a small
minority that has absorbed Anglo-Saxon ideas, but they
carried with them enough of the country to cause the govern-
ment some concern. The director-general of the Central
Statistical Bureau (the government office in charge of the
census) issued a statement explaining that 'the information
is required in order to plan properly and give the citizens
better service'*). The argument was sufficient to stop practically
all criticism.

By the reduction of everything to economic terms, awk-
ward issues may be disarmed or persuaded to vanish. Some-
times, a matter will be deliberately hammered into an econo-
mic shape; often a kind of auto-conditioning will do the
job without prompting from above.

As a consequence of redevelopment in Stockholm, the only
Catholic church was demolished. In recompense, the muni-
cipality offered a nearby site for a new church, on the stipula-
tion that the specifications of the city plan were followed.
This meant that, besides its religious function, the new build-
ing had to incorporate useful, commercial premises. If it was a
device to engineer refusal, and thereby drive the church out

* Author's italic.

Economic Security and Political Servitude 177

of the city, it failed. The clergy adopted a scheme combining
room for bell, book and candle with offices and a car park.
The town planning authorities approved the designs, the
money was collected and all appeared to be settled. But, at
the last moment, the Labour Market Directorate refused per-
mission to start building, on the grounds of economic strin-
gency. In the meanwhile, a levy of twenty-five per cent was
imposed on all luxury construction, under which the propos-
ed church was judged to fall, and the parish discovered
that they did not, after all, have enough money.

It became clear that the refusal of building permission and
the imposition of the levy had endangered the new church.
Such obstacles invariably lead to long delays, and if the site
were left undeveloped for longer than a certain time, for any
cause whatsoever, planning permission would automatically
expire, and the whole procedure would have to be started
over again, with no guarantee that approval would be forth-
coming a second time. What the authorities gave with one
hand, they could take away with the other. To avoid the risk
of the church failing to materialize by default, the Minister
of Finance, Mr Gunnar Strang, was approached with a
request for a dispensation on the levy and the building
ban. He refused, saying that the Catholic Church had no
place in Sweden. In fact, at the time, all churches had been
put on the list of inessential buildings whose construction
was banned. We are,' to quote Mrs Alva Myrdal, the
ecclesiastical minister at the time, 'dismantling the Church
bit by bit. And where necessary we are using economic
means to do so.'

I discussed the case with a man of no importance, an
ordinary Swede holding no official position. He described

himself as a liberal; he was not a government supporter. 'It's
not a religious question,' he said, 'it's purely economic.'

'But,' I asked, 'is there not a case for making an exception
for something that touches people deeply? After all, the

178 The New Totalitarian

Catholic community is small, but devout, and to be deprived
of their church is like taking a part of their life.'

'No,' he said, 'the country couldn't afford it. And every-
body's got to accept economic circumstances, whether they're
religious or not.'

'But,' said I, 'the effect is to impede people in the exercise of
their religion.'

'Well, that can't be helped. We've got other handicapped
people to look after; there are other cases of mental illness we
can't deal with.'

'So, in fact, you approve of closing down churches?'

'Yes. But you must understand, it's not religious persecu-
tion, which is what you're getting at. It's a matter of simple
economics.'

'From which 1 gather that you disapprove of directly
prohibiting the erection of churches.'

'Yes. That wouldn't be democratic.'

'But you are prepared to approve the same result achieved
by economic causes.'

'Yes, because that's equality. After all, we're only treating
the Catholic community like everybody else.'

'From which one is forced to conclude that you are pre-
pared to accept most developments, however undesirable,

provided they are presented in economic terms.'

'1 see nothing wrong with that. Well, look, 1 don't see

what you're getting at. Economics is something natural,
isn't it? You can't escape the consequences. And in this case,
it's that the Catholics can't get their church. There's no need
to go into politics or religion, because that'd be artificial.'

Favoured by this kind of mentality, that sees the world
exclusively in economic terms, the authorities can avoid op-
position, provided they use the correct presentation. They

are further aided by a deep-rooted Swedish aversion to con-
troversy. In the words of a quasi-proverbial saying, 'It is

ugly to oppose'. To argue is to break the consensus, to rock

Economic Security and Political Servitude 179

the boat, and hence to jeopardize the balance of things. More
than that, it is generally taken as a threat to feelings of se-
curity. Consensus, on the other hand, is worshipped as a
guarantee of security, and confrontation is therefore regarded
as suspect. A Social Democrat, a party intellectual, defines
debate in this way: 'First you agree on your goals, and then
you discuss the means. There's no other kind of discussion.'
A leading publisher says much the same thing: "We don't
debate principles, because Swedes don't like intellectual
games.'

In 1960, a new State pensions scheme was introduced. It
took the form of a supplementary pension to provide on re-
tirement the same material standards of a working life, for
the old-age pension, while it prevented destitution, could not
buy the comforts of an affluent society. The new pension is
designed to provide two-thirds of a man's income averaged
over the fifteen best paid years of his working life. Full bene-
fit is conditional on the payment of contributions for at least
thirty years. Socially, it was a great step forwards; politically
and economically, the implications were less charitable. The
pension is compulsory and financed entirely by the em-
ployers.* On actuarial principles, contributions ought to have
been about three per cent of the national wage bill; in fact
they were eleven per cent in 1970, and will rise to fifteen
per cent by 1975. This means that capital is accumulating at a
rate out of all proportion to that required by sound insurance
practice, and the government has amassed a monstrosity of
a surplus. It is in fact a kind of fiscal manipulation, in winch a
payroll tax designed for forced savings has been levied under
the guise of social welfare. Contributions are paid into a
special fund which, at the end of 1970, stood at 38,000,000,000
kronor (£3,200,000,000 or $7,300,000,000). At the same time,

*The old-age pension contributions are paid by the employee.
They amount to five per cent of the taxable income, with a ceiling of
1,500 kronor (£147 or $355) per annum.

180 The New Totalitarians

the total of all the outstanding bonds and debentures on the
Swedish market was 81,000,000,000 kronor (£6,600,000,000
or $15,400,000,000), and the deposits in the commercial
banks amounted in all to 43,000,000,000 kronor (£3,500,000,-
000 or $8,300,000,000). In ten years, the fund had accumulated
almost as much as the banks had done in 150 years. By the
middle of the 1970s, the fund will provide the State with
absolute possession of half the capital market. This represents
enormous economic power which, the organization of the
fund suggests, is exploited for political purposes.

To administer the money, a special State bank has been
established. It has powers to make industrial investments, to
help State industry and to make loans to public authorities.
The interesting thing about all this is that the fund and the
bank are beyond parliamentary control. Both, on the other
hand, are firmly in the hands of the executive. They are
run by boards on which the government is represented and,
in deference to the corporate principles of Swedish society,
the trade unions, the Social Democratic party and the LO as
well. In practice, this means that it is the Labour movement
apparat that rules the roost. It is certainly not the Diet. The
consequence is that the party and the government are building
up funds at their disposal, and acquiring an influence over the
economy that gives them independence of the Diet. And
that is erosion of the foundation of constitutional democracy,
which is the power of parliament to refuse supply. While the
executive has arrogated financial resources to itself, the
legislature has been consigned to impotence.

At all events, the Swedish pensions fund has given the
executive powers of a kind not usually found in Western
countries. Perhaps it was not an issue to arouse the electorate:
certainly the political implications were obscured by the
social benefits. Not many politicians saw any constitutional
threat in the scheme, and most of those who did wisely
preferred to hold their tongues. A few conservative and

Economic Security and Political Servitude 181

liberal politicians who did in fact point out the dangers
publicly were considered to be attacking the pension itself.
Although this was not their intention, they rapidly desisted
from their criticism in the interest of their parliamentary
careers. The banks were understandably perturbed, but
refused to voice their reservations in public. Thus a banker,
in a moment of confidence: The fund is the ultimate de-
terrent. It forces us to do what the government wants. It is
an instrument of manipulation. Of course, businessmen saw
the dangers. But they were afraid to oppose the government.
And they compelled the opposition politicians not to do so.
The political climate was such that the banks felt that they
had to act with restraint. The country doesn't like opposition.'
He is undoubtedly right. Swedes, of high or low degree,
are obsessed with smooth functioning, whether it be of their
lives, their work or their society. Their attitudes are exclusively
utilitarian. They can afford to ignore all considerations but
the grossly material, since they are so truly materialistic. With
astonishingly few exceptions they admit of nothing that cannot
be seen, measured and priced. Their test of validity is uniquely
that of material advancement.

While Swedish debates leave no comer of material pro-
gress unilluminated, other values are almost completely ig-
nored. The question of the liberty of the individual is rarely
touched on, mainly because it is vaguely suspected as a dis-
turbance of a properly functioning social machine and hence
a threat to economic security. Discussion of the advance of the
administrative juggernaut is actually taboo, for the same
reason. It is not uncommon to hear (as I have heard) that 'to
be concerned about liberty is pathological'. What the Swedes
require therefore is prosperity alone. They have been con-
ditioned to believe that their material security is the gift of
the State. They regard political servitude as a necessary condi-
tion and a fair price for its continuation.

10. Welfare as an
Instrument of
Control

Even if material security has been essential to the generation
of political compliance, it has limitations as a medium of
control. Principally, it suffers from the defect that, since it
is demonstrably the result of work, the notion of personal
initiative is never entirely absent. It will do for the cruder
types of political manipulation, but not for the subtler forms
of conditioning that lead to changes of mentality, and a
supine frame of mind. Something more vigorous and pro-
found is called for for that. In the hands of the Swedes, social
welfare has proved an appropriate instrument.

This has nothing to do with the once propounded tendency
of welfare to dull the will to work. That hypothesis has surely
been discredited sufficiently by now; but if yet more evidence
is wanted, Swedish experience provides it. In Sweden, social
security is not only deeply entrenched, but full employment
has been a part of life for so long that anything else lies only
in the memories of the middle-aged. The country, therefore,
is deprived of those time-honoured gadflies, fear of starvation
and the threat of unemployment. Yet the Swedes work, and
work so hard that, if medical opinion is to be believed, their
health is impaired.*

The phenomenon of rising expectations has seen to that.
Or, to use unfashionable concepts, the vices of greed, ambi-

* Doctors frequently give warnings of the rise of stress diseases.
Heart trouble has been increasing, as it has elsewhere among highly
industrialized nations. Insomnia and mental strain attributable to pres-
sure of work have also increased.

Welfare as an Instrument of Control 183

tion and vanity override that of sloth with ease, at least where
the Puritan ethos prevails. What was luxury yesterday is
essential today and, although it may perhaps be trite to ob-
serve, attitudes shift correspondingly. The angst once concen-
trated on having enough to eat is transferred to maintaining a
share of prosperity. Keeping up with the Joneses will do very
nicely as a substitute for keeping the wolf from the door;
social insecurity is quite as tyrannous a master as physical
survival. And, if this were not enough, official propaganda is
there to help, with its insistent message that the rise in the
standard of living is the most important thing in the world,
and its fall the worst conceivable disaster.

In short, the Swede has no lack of goads. And his social
benefits are so constructed as not to undermine their strength.
Social security will guarantee bread and butter, but you must
earn the jam yourself. The old-age pension comes to con-
scientious worker and drone alike. Starvation is impossible.
But, as explained in the last chapter, the total pension is
related to earnings and arranged in such a way that it is
necessary to work hard for some years to ensure retirement in
the comfort to which the average man has become accustomed.
Likewise, sickness compensation, while proportionate to
wages, is always less, so that while ill health does not mean
destitution, malingering does not pay. The purpose of social
security is to dispel need without crossing the threshold of
prosperity.

If, in its Swedish form, social welfare does not substantiate
allegations of necessarily inducing laziness, it nevertheless has
displayed other and more insidious capacities. Provided it is
extended so far that it appears to wrap the citizen like a pro-
tective garment, it may be used in order to create a feeling of
absolute dependence on the State.

In Sweden, welfare has become the fount of security in all
forms. 'The Swede,' to quote Mr Bertil Wennergren,* the

* From a private conversation.

184 The New Totalitarians

assistant Ombudsman, 'does not, let's face it, have much
respect for the law. Why? Well, all people want security.
Now you in England, in America, and I might say in most
Western countries, get your feeling of personal security from
the rule of law. But the Swedes get it entirely from social
welfare. So that our people regard welfare as you regard the
law.'

Starting, then, with the elementary concept of personal
integrity as it is understood in constitutional States, the Swede
ascribes all security to social welfare. He has the sensation of
being looked after in all ways. He feels protected from all the
dangers of the world. He is mortally afraid of being deprived
of the embrace of omnipresent security. He is like a deter-
minedly unborn baby clinging to the womb, fearful of birth
and the unknown outside.

This is not inescapably a consequence of social welfare. It
is the result of the particular use to which it is put. In the form
that welfare has taken in the enlightened countries of Western
Europe, social security exists as a public service without over-
tones of conditioning. It is a neutral medium, to be used or
neglected like the railways, the telephones or the post office.
English social welfare is really an extension of charity. It
means giving help to the citizen; giving is the operative word.
Welfare in this sense has no direct political aims (although it
may have political consequences for those who seem to
threaten it), and it neither binds the citizen to a party nor
tethers him to the State. Although the Labour party founded,
the modern Welfare State in England, that did not prevent,
their ejection from office as the benefits started to flow.

In Sweden, however, social welfare has had the effect, and
has been exploited with the intention, of creating in the citizen
a sense of obligation. The Englishman, by and large, regards
his social security as a right for which he need make no
return; the Swede considers it a privilege for which he must
perpetually thank its creators, party and State.

Welfare as an Instrument of Control 185

Although Sweden is generally imagined the most advanced
of Welfare States, in fundamental social security it is not
particularly far ahead of other industrialized Western countries.
In some ways it is behind. Family allowances are more
comprehensive in France. Dentistry is free in England, where
it is not in Sweden. West Germany and Switzerland offer
cheaper medical insurance and better attention. The superi-
ority of the Swedish organization lies mainly in higher
pensions, and a flexible system of specialized assistance that
enables pockets of deprivation to be cleared.* But that is a
matter of degree only. The advanced countries of Western
Europe provide their citizens with roughly the same amount
of social security, and it is possible to argue that welfare is not
so much a socialist invention as one of the characteristics of

* For example, families with children at home, and earning a gross
income of less than 28,000 kronor (£1,765 or $4,265) annually, receive
a rent allowance of up to 780 kronor (£76 or $185) annually plus 330
kronor (£32 or $78) annually for each child. Needy housewives are
provided with cheap holidays. Newly married couples or unmarried
parents (no distinction is made between those who are wedded and
others) with children who are minors (the age of majority is eighteen)
are eligible for an interest-free loan to furnish their home up to 5,000
kronor (£490 or $1,185) repayable over eight years or longer. Disabled
people over sixteen are entitled to an early old-age pension. Industrial
injuries are compensated by annuities financed by employers. Cripples,
mentally retarded people and, indeed, the handicapped of all descrip-
tions are schooled, cared for and helped free of charge. Those able to
care for themselves qualify for a grant of up to 15,000 kronor (£1,470 or
$3,555) for special household equipment. Old-age pensioners are also
eligible for this help. When these and other specified benefits are ex-
hausted, there remains extra blanket assistance which is unlimited in
form and amount and which is at the discretion of local welfare offices.

It may take the form of an immediate cash grant to avert pressing need,
or an advance against other benefits which take time to acquire. In
cases of threatened destitution, substantial monthly allowances may be
granted. This does not pretend to be an exhaustive list of all the benefits
available, but it covers the main points. It requires considerable ingen-
uity to escape social welfare.

186 The New Totalitarians

modern societies. Neither Bismarck's Prussia nor de Gaulle's
France could be described as either socialist or egalitarian, yet
both in their own age advanced the cause of social security.
Paternalism among the rulers, whether of the right or the
left, is the necessary condition, and modern governments,
whatever their political complexion, display that quality to a
greater or lesser degree.

Where Sweden diverges sharply from other countries is
not in the nature of social security, but in its use. The Swedish
government has consciously exploited welfare to control the
population. It has learned how to bind its citizens by playing
on a sense of obligation. In Switzerland, social security is
treated as insurance provided by a company, the citizen
seeing himself as a customer, and hence the master, patronizing
a service. In Sweden, the position is reversed. The citizen
has been taught, or chosen to believe, that he is the servant,
humbly suing for favours from his master, the State. It is a
kind of serf mentality, constantly imprinted, and not only in
the sphere of social welfare. In education, for example, the
universities (like the schools) are free, and State aid to cover
living costs is freely available, without a means or ability test.
But there is a certain refinement. Only a bare minimum,
2,500 kronor,* is provided as a grant. This barely covers
textbooks and a fraction of the rent. More is required for
survival. This too is provided, but as a loan. It is repayable,
at the rate of 120 kronor** monthly, from the third year after
graduation. This commitment may follow the graduate until
his fiftieth year. Combined with the other pressures in the
same direction, its main effect is to remind the citizen of his
obligation to the State.

Welfare in Sweden has taken a militant form, used in order
to exert a kind of tyranny by insistent benevolence, to make
the State appear all-seeing and all-caring. It has been employed

* About £245 or $590.

** About £12 or $28.

Welfare as an Instrument of Control 187

to forestall political change. In its most advanced, and yet
experimental forms, it will possess the capacity to strangle
social and personal conflicts at birth, and to condition people
to their environment. 'Round pegs in square holes,' to quote
Huxley again, 'tend to have dangerous thoughts about the
social system and to infect others with their discontents.'*

Of course, all governments play on welfare for political
gain. By associating themselves with social security, they hope
to glean some profit at the polls. But this is generally crude
campaigning, no different in essence from any other social or
economic advances that may occur during their rule. There
is no fundamental difference between, say, ten per cent on
children's allowance and a ten per cent increase in industrial
growth. It is the figures that count. But in the case of Sweden,
social welfare has been converted into a specialized instrument
of manipulation. Western countries have nothing comparable
to offer. Their politicians have not yet grasped the true
potential for ruling and indoctrination in everyday
institutions.

Welfare in Sweden has for many years embraced more
than its counterpart elsewhere in the West, and it therefore
offers greater scope for manipulation. It has not only been
concerned with the relief of material need and the provision
of medical attention, but also with the social guidance of the
citizen. In Swedish, the word 'welfare' not only means
physical benefits, but supervision of behaviour. This is the
sense in which it is administered, and the sense in which it is
understood. Its power of legal restraint over drinking habits
is a case in point.

There is in each locality a so-called temperance board,
whose purpose is to supervise the behaviour of the citizen. It
is an administrative body, with considerable powers of
coercion. By law, it is empowered to recommend for com-
pulsory treatment in a State institution any person who

* Preface to Brave New World (1948 edition).

188 The New Totalitarians

'regularly uses alcohol to the detriment of himself and
others'. The provincial administrative boards issue the neces-
sary orders, generally following the advice of the temperance
hoards. There is no appeal against an order. Where necessary,
the police use force to impose it. It is important to note that
this is a case in which the citizen may be deprived of his
liberty by an administrative order without due process of law.
The influence of the temperance board extends beyond the
custody of heavy drinkers. The police are required by law to
report to the board every arrest, prosecution or contact in
which drunkenness is involved. That information is used to
compile a list of citizens who drink. About 200,000 entries are
made annually. Recurrent 'black marks' bring the attention
of the committee, with investigators entering the home and the
threat of commitment to an alcoholics' institution. In 1970,
the temperance boards investigated 68,137 cases of alcoholic
abuse, 0.85 per cent of the population. Of these, approximately
5,000 were committed for treatment (about 0.6 per 1,000 of
the total population): the hard core of alcoholism.

The Swedes are undoubtedly hard drinkers, but they are
distinguished more for their hysteria and obsessions when it
comes to alcohol, than for what they actually imbibe.
Figures are not particularly sensational. In annual consumption
Sweden is twenty-third, with 8.4 pints (9.2 US pints) of pure
alcohol per inhabitant, behind both Britain, eighteenth with
9.8 pints, and the United States, fifteenth with 10.8 pints.
France lies first with 31.8 pints. In the consumption of spirits,
Sweden lies fourth, with an annual figure of 4.6 pints of pure
alcohol per inhabitant. Spain, with 5.6 pints, and Poland and
Yugoslavia, both 4.9 pints, are ahead. As far as alcoholism is
concerned, Sweden is not particularly remarkable. France,
with about 1,000,000 alcoholics (about three per cent of the
population) is in a worse situation. Sweden has about 50,000,
less than one per cent of the population.

Habits, however, say more than statistics. "Whereas the

Welfare as an Instrument of Control 189

Frenchman or the Spaniard drinks as a daily custom, spreading
his intake evenly, the Swede concentrates his drinking in
Dionysian bouts. The drunkards Uttering the centre of any
Swedish town on a Saturday night tell the tale of men who
drink to get drunk. Aquavit, the native eau-de-vie distilled
from potatoes, being an effective means to do so, is the usual
medium. But anything will do. An eloquent figure in an
official survey says that fifty-five per cent of the Swedish
population regard beer as something to get drunk on.

If a man is considered by the local temperance board to be
incapable of coping with drink, he will be legally debarred
from purchasing alcoholic refreshment. It is an indictable
crime to supply him, or to act as an intermediary in circum-
venting the disability. He need not necessarily be a dipso-
maniac; if he is tippling more than a social worker thinks
suitable, he may still find himself under interdict. Orders are
strictly enforced because, in Sweden, the sale of wines and
spirits is confined to a State monopoly which by law is
required to cooperate in the control of drinking. Once
branded by a temperance board, a man is entered on an
official black list, a matter of administrative decision against
which there is no appeal. The list is circulated to all branches
of the State alcohol monopoly, and any customer suspected
of being on it is required by law to identify himself before
being allowed to make his purchase. Malefactor and innocent
alike accept this system; the one evading, the other in support.
If asked to show his identity card, the unlisted customer will
do so without demur. 'It doesn't bother me,' in the words of
an elderly journalist, 'because I'm not an alcoholic. But others
have to be stopped for their own good. I don't mind showing
my identity card. Why should I? I've nothing to fear. It's
only a formality. And think of the good it does.' An adver-
tising designer puts it this way: 'A man can't be allowed
to drink as much as he wants. It can hurt him, and hurt
society. He's got to be saved from himself.' No member

190 The New Totalitarian

of the temperance lobby, he was an enthusiastic wine
drinker.

Welfare has long been taken for granted in the rest of
Scandinavia, in England and elsewhere. But in Sweden, after
decades of existence, social security remains an issue constantly
praised and held up for public worship. It is the subject of
obeisance by politicians, it is celebrated without end in the
mass media as if it were some hallowed religious dogma that
it was vital to assimilate for peace of mind. It is taught at
school like a religion. Above all, it is presented as a vital
possession that, ever threatened, must constantly be defended,
for its loss is the worst of all possible dangers. 'We must rally
round our social benefits' is a cliche amongst speakers of all
political camps.

If Sweden is more susceptible than other countries to this
particular type of manipulation, it is largely because of her
long neutrality. Having been sheltered from wars, insurrec-
tions, and other ills for a century and a half, the Swede is
afraid of any trouble. He is like a man who, never having
stood against a blizzard, hides from a flurry of snow. A person
of this background is patently open to intimidation, of which
the Swedish leaders are acutely aware, and which they never
cease to exploit.

In all elections, the government party accuses the opposi-
tion of threatening social security. Social security was success-
fully invoked by the Social Democrats to discredit the
Common Market on the grounds that bringing Sweden into
Europe would entail submission to arrangements designed
by inferior States. By playing on such carefully nourished
fears it is possible to frighten people into certain general
patterns of behaviour and thought.

Coupled with the adoration of material security, and the
exclusively economic interpretation of the world, social
welfare has become the ultimate tool for avoiding political
change and subjecting the citizen to the State. It has debili-

Welfare as an Instrument of Control 191

tated the population by depriving them of independence.
That, at least, is the way reactionary politicians, frustrated by
the limits imposed on their campaigning, will sometimes
express it in very private moments. The government side
puts the same thing in different words. Professor Bror
Rexed,* the director general of the Directorate of Social
Affairs, expresses the situation thus: 'Social welfare limits

political action, because nobody will tolerate a threat to their
benefits and the power of the Welfare State.'

Seen in this way, welfare is one of the pillars of the sitting
government. Because political change has been associated
with the decay of material standards, so it has been made to
seem a threat to social security. And social security, having
been turned into a component of the collective and individual
personality, is a channel of subconscious manipulation. It has
become to the modern State what hellfire and damnation were
to the medieval priest. Just as the threat of hell could assure
obedience to the Church, so the vision of lost security keeps
the Swede under control.

The fear of change has led to a distaste for alteration in the
outer framework of the administrative structure and political
institutions, since that might suggest a threat to social security.
A consequent reluctance to change governments has been

* All quotations from Professor Rexed in this chapter are from a
private conversation that 1 had with him. It may be wondered why he
spoke with such candour. Part of the answer is that most Swedes see
nothing abnormal in the way they are moulding their society, and they
feel a touching urge to dispel the ignorance of the foreigner. On the
other hand, I believe that there is also an undercurrent of doubt, per-
haps of remorse, or of bad conscience plaguing them, so that they seize
the opportunity to make their confession. Certainly 1 have had the
feeling, in talking to important Swedes, of playing confessor to their
penitent. 1 have the necessary qualifications: I am an outsider, I am not
involved in their politics and, as far as they can see, 1 am ideologically
detached. It only remains to add that the professor is a most important
Swede. He is a Social Democratic doxologist, and he has been put
where he is in order to effect the party's intentions.

192 The New Totalitarians

deeply embedded in the public consciousness. On the other
hand, internal changes, that is to say those that leave the
political stage scenery untouched, are perfectly acceptable,
provided they are understood to promote the Welfare
State. As a result, profound reforms are easily and rapidly
carried out, the only condition being that they guarantee
political continuity and stability.

By and large, the Swedes had been conditioned by the late
1940s to the meek acceptance of official edicts, because
questioning had been associated with arousing fears of
jeopardizing security. But the breath of wind brought by the
intrusion of Anglo-Saxon thought induced a certain restless-
ness, particularly among the young generation, and, by the
late 1960s, it became apparent to the authorities that the word
'welfare' had begun to assume undesirable associations.

'It suggested an hierarchical organization, from which we
felt that people were shying away,' Professor Rexed has said.
'I don't think it was a fear of "Big Brother", but there might
have been a fear of intrusion. We wanted to avoid antagonism
on the part of the public. The term "social welfare" produced
a sense of humiliation, in asking for help. We wanted to
eradicate this, and make people regard it as their right. To
correct the situation, the word "service" was substituted for
"social welfare". "Service" is a neutral concept, free of
undesirable associations. The word welfare was eradicated
from our terminology.'

In the official analysis, the development of Swedish social
Welfare is classified into three stages. The first, during the
1930s, saw the provision of basic material help, given when
asked. The second, thirty years later, was to impress the
citizen that social welfare was his by right, and that aid would
come automatically. This means that case workers, instead of
waiting to be approached, had to go out and find people who
needed help. In the words of Professor Rexed, this was to
show 'that we are all clients of the State'. The third stage,

Welfare as an Instrument of Control 193

taking shape at the beginning of the 1970s, is the most
advanced of all. It sees help being taken to people before they
need it. In this form, it will become preventive, where before
it had only been curative.

Unlike England, Sweden has never considered selective
benefits nor the question of economizing on social services.
On the contrary, the great concern of the Swedish authorities
has been to sweep away all distaste for asking for help, and to
bring everybody, willy-nilly, into the system. Whatever else
might suffer financial cuts, the welfare services never do in
Sweden. Even education has to allow them precedence. Reluct-
ance to ask for public assistance is considered subversive by the
social welfare authorities. 'It shows,' to quote a social worker
in a newspaper interview, 'pride. And pride is stupid. You
must learn that, whenever something goes wrong, you must
run to the State.'

It might be argued that the Swedes need no such urging.
There are admittedly pockets of resistance. Old country
people may sometimes nurse a pride in managing on their
own, and a suspicion of charity. Occasionally somebody from
the middle classes will consider the acceptance of welfare
degrading. The numbers are, however, insignificant. But the
Swedish authorities are obsessed with the necessity of bringing
everybody into their system, and consequently worried by
any group, however small, which remains outside. Reluct-
ance to disestablish the Church for fear of losing control
over the residue of practising Christians is one example.
Another is the case of older people who, with the obstinacy
of a peasant upbringing, prefer to manage on their own,
and refuse to accept public assistance. The social welfare
authorities have sought these out, persuading them to re-
nounce their prejudice, and bringing them aid.

The Directorate of Social Affairs, the agency in charge of
all health and welfare matters, ranges over all fields concern-
ing the well-being of the citizen, from pre-natal care to

194 The New Totalitarian

criminal psychiatry. It interlocks with two agencies that are
considered as falling within the domain of welfare: the
Directorate of Industrial Safety and the Directorate of
Criminological Care.

This last includes the running of the prisons. But, as its
title implies, it is concerned not with punishment but with
treatment. It has been decided by expert debate, and accepted
by public opinion, that crime is a sickness. This is connected
with another debate, that on free will against determinism
which, in Sweden, took the form of personal responsibility
against environment. This has been settled in favour of
environment, and the general conclusion is that all crime is
not only a form of mental disease, but the product of un-
favourable circumstances. It is one of the virtues of a mono-
lithic State of the Swedish type that theories rapidly become
consensus, and consensus policy, so that this view of crime
has for some time been officially adopted. Lawbreakers in
Sweden are, therefore, in theory, not punished for an evil act,
but treated for a disease. Their care is considered to belong to
the domain of social welfare, rather than criminal law. The
rigid demarcation between legal and social spheres has been
deliberately softened.

It has become the presumption in Swedish law that crime is
not the action of a man in full possession of his faculties, but
a symptom of mental derangement and, in the last resort,
a product of environment. With any offence that carries a
sentence of one year's imprisonment or more, a psychiatric
investigation of the accused is compulsory. It may also be
invoked where terms down to six months are concerned. This
procedure is undertaken before sentence is passed; sometimes
before court proceedings begin. Besides the psychiatric
examination, there is also a so-called 'investigation of the
person' which is an inquiry into the circumstances under
which the accused has been living, and the company he keeps.
If it can be shown that he is unbalanced, or the victim of a bad

Welfare as an Instrument of Control 195

environment, he will be recommended for psychiatric
treatment. This may take the place of a prison sentence, either
in a closed institution or as an out-patient, living at home,
but on probation.

It is one of the official dogmas, frequently expressed, that
crime is not a matter of personal responsibility but of social
influences. This view has not remained the prerogative of
criminologists and social workers, but has been accepted by
the country at large. When the newspapers report a major
crime, they ask, almost without exception, why the man
acted as he did. They assume that it was the fault of his family,
his friends, his class, his environment, and that if only the
circumstances of his life had been correctly adjusted he would
have behaved in the right manner.

There was an example of this line of thought in the well-
known case of Colonel Stig Wennerstrom. Colonel Wen-
nerstrom, a Swedish air force officer, was convicted in 1964
of spying for Soviet Russia and sentenced to life imprison-
ment. But he was also given a psychiatric investigation of
unusual thoroughness. It took almost a year, where the usual
time is about a month. No mental derangement could be
diagnosed that would save him from conviction as a sane man
in possession of his faculties, but the psychiatric board pro-
nounced that he suffered from megalomania, emotional
frigidity and asociality which, while not being legally extenu-
ating, were an explanation of why he acted as he did. This was
included in the official psychiatric report and, as it is the
Swedish legal practice, became a part of the judgement.

This was a famous example of a form of conditioning
and suggestion. The Swedes have been taught for a decade
that crime is a form of disease. More than that, they have been
taught to regard it as a form of asociality. Indeed, in Swedish
law, as it was beginning to take shape at the end of the 1960s,
crime is defined not in terms of moral depravity or ethical
wrong but purely and simply as asociality. It is not the act,

196 The New Totalitarians

but its asociality that is the crime. It is not a long step to the
belief that asociality by itself is a crime, and therefore a kind
of mental illness. As a result, the man in the street has come to
believe that to break the laws of society necessarily implies
insanity. But, as he is in logic bound, he has also come to
consider all dissidence as a form of mental derangement, or at
least the product of an undesirable environment. It is an
analogue of criminological theory; the result is that difference
can be explained away and, in the long run, the rebel will be
impossible by definition.

It has become common in Sweden to discredit an opponent
by suggesting mental disease or an unbecoming background.
It is, of course, impossible to say dogmatically that this has
been ordained by the rulers of the country, but it happens that
the trend has advanced with the propagation of the official
views that personal responsibility is at a discount and that it is
environment alone that counts in human behaviour. Not only
has what might be termed a behaviourist view of opposition
become prevalent among the general public, but it dominates
intellectual debate and the mass media. If somebody departs
from the fashion of the day, he will not be given the credit of
his opinions, but explained away as the product of an un-
fortunate environment. This is particularly true in book
reviews. The tendency is to dismiss the rebel in psychiatric
terms, with the implication that sanity is equated with con-
formity.

The power of this kind of thinking is reinforced by the
working of the law. In criminal practice, a man may not
refuse to be treated as a psychiatric case. The authorities, and
the authorities alone, decide. To do them credit, most
criminals accept without demur. Major trials usually result in
conviction, but with the rider of psychological disturbance.
Seen with English eyes, this provides the interesting situation
of a man being judged fit to plead, but not responsible for his
actions. But the Swedish public thereby receives the impres-

Welfare as an Instrument of Control 197

sion that crime necessarily implies diminished responsibility.

Very occasionally somebody protests. One convict in an
open prison expressed himself thus in a newspaper interview:
'Why do they have to treat you as a mental case? Look, I
did what I did. I chose my path, and I've paid for it. Now I
want to get on with building up a new life. So why don't they
give you credit for having been a bad boy, and treat you as a
human being, instead of a mental case?' He had not been
convicted of a crime of violence, but of defalcation.

Through the admixture of law and psychiatry, the concept
of social welfare in Sweden has been extended to mean the
care of the whole man, body and soul (even usurping the
functions normally exercised by the law in Western society).
The theoreticians of the Social Democratic party and the
administrators of the Directorate of Social Affairs see welfare
going far beyond the archaic concept of the relief of material
distress. They consider that welfare encompasses the care of
both the citizen and his relations with society. They see mental
health as a vital field, because it can help to produce socially
well adjusted people.

An interesting experiment was carried out at the end of the
1960s. With the approval of the trade unions, the employers
and an insurance company owned by the Labour movement,
a mental health campaign was launched among factory
workers. It set out to detect stress and eliminate it by group
therapy. In other words, it was an attempt to adjust or con-
dition people to an uncomfortable environment. The curious
thing about this was that almost nobody in any political camp
saw anything wrong. It was rational and, therefore, to the
Swedish mind, acceptable. It was left to a few extreme left-
wing members of the medical profession and intellectuals to
protest. The burden of their complaint was that the experiment
was a form of brain-washing.

The third stage of social welfare, now being evolved, is the
most ambitious of all. From a passive element originally

198 The New Totalitarians

designed to correct deficiencies in a society shaped by other
forces, it is turning into one of those forces itself. It is to control
the planning of society. The whole environment,' says
Professor Rexed, 'has to be arranged to bring people into the
"Welfare State.'

Town planning is already largely determined by maxims
of social welfare. The new Swedish suburbs are based on the
principle that everybody within them must be physically
arranged within the orbit of the welfare authorities. The
density of population and the placing of buildings are so
ordered as to exploit welfare services economically. The
guiding principle is that welfare agents, operating from one
or two central posts, must be able to reach everybody within
their care with no more than a few minutes' travelling. To
put it another way, the configuration of the Swedish cities is
being decided by the radius of action of social workers.

As part of this grand scheme of total welfare now unfolding,
the medical profession is being reorganized. The aim of the
reform is to change the nature of medicine from the treatment
of the patient as an individual to that of the patient as a
member of society. It will convert the medical profession to
the practice of social medicine.

Eventually, it will be impossible to consult an individual
doctor. Instead, a patient will enter a local health centre which
will span the whole gamut of treatment from medicine to
psychiatry. The theory behind this is that many physical
disturbances may have psychosomatic or social roots, and
that the whole man must therefore be treated, not a part.
Anybody asking for medical attention will stand the chance of
undergoing psychiatric treatment, nolens volens. He may also
be given group therapy in order to iron out conflicts of
personality.

The foundation of this system lies in absolute obedience on
the part of the patient, so that he will accept the kinds of
treatment allotted by the supervisors. 'Our aim,' says Pro-

Welfare as an Instrument of Control 199

fessor Rexed, 'is to change the nature of the doctor-patient
relationship. We are breaking down the simple authority of
the doctors, and substituting more of a Freudian influence.
In this way, a doctor will appear to be more on a level with
the patient, instead of someone above, and he will thereby
exert a greater hold. Every doctor will have to be something
of a psycho-analyst.'

Obviously a system such as this will make extremely
efficient use of the medical profession. It is clearly irrational
and a waste of time and resources if patients insist on seeing
particular doctors; it makes far better sense to move between
practitioners as his needs require, and as vacancies occur. On
the other hand, the nature of the system will give the medical
profession, and therefore the State, a psychological grip on
the population. They will doubtless be well equipped to cope
with psychosomatic illness. They will also be able to eradi-
cate personal conflicts before they become socially dangerous,
and thus, by extension, disarm opposition.

This is not entirely idle speculation. A senior official of the
Directorate of Social Affairs has publicly admitted that the
system, as being put into practice, would give an opportunity
of treating rebels as mental cases, thus avoiding potential
rebellion in society by psychiatry licensed for brain-washing.
He further admits that the health centres, by turning over the
peculiar power of a doctor to an organization, would give
the State tremendous possibilities for exercising authority over
the population. He claims, however, that there will eventually
be safeguards without specifying their nature.

To carry through a reform of such a profound and complex
nature requires a compliant and tightly organized medical
profession. The first stages have been designed to bring all
doctors into public service. The Swedish national health
service was originally conceived as a system of public
insurance, with doctors in private practice, and patients
recovering fees from the State. This has gradually been

200 The New Totalitarian

changed, so that most practitioners have become publicly
employed. Then, by a reform introduced in 1970, doctors
employed in hospitals were prohibited from attending private
patients. Furthermore, the system of health service reimburse-
ment was changed so that, financially, private practice would
become unattractive, and young doctors would be forced into
public employment.

Professor Rexed has said that he 'has nothing against
private practice, provided doctors accept our ideas'. He wants
private doctors to go into group practice, working in health
centres. In this way, they will in fact be complying with the
new system, and only their system of payment would differ.
Their manner of working and, presumably, their way of
thinking would be the same as those of the public health
service.

Professor Rexed considers that his main obstacle lies in the
reluctance of the profession to follow the new precepts.
However, he finds that such opposition lies mainly with the
older doctors. 'The younger doctors, who are products of our
new school system, think the way we want them to.' And
it is undoubtedly true that very many young graduates
have radical attitudes, and a commitment to social
medicine. Furthermore, not a few of the older practitioners,
between thirty and forty years of age, also have leanings
that way.

Now, interest in social medicine and rejection of traditional
attitudes are not peculiarly Swedish attributes. The conflict is
to be found wherever medicine is practised. What is original
is that the debate has been settled, and one view has triumphed
so rapidly. The radical line of social medicine has been given
official approval, and the medical profession, by and largo,
has made its submission. This is an example of the Swedish
idea of consensus; once the aims have been decided, further
discussion is out of bounds. And again, the monolithic
structure of the institutions of Swedish society ensure com-

Welfare as an Instrument of Control 201

pliance with the new doctrine. Perhaps more important, it
allows doctrine to be promulgated. Once the pronouncement
has been made, it is largely accepted. In this case, it is the
Directorate of Social Affairs that decides. So far as the forma-
tion of the profession is concerned, the privilege of the State
in appointing all professors ensures that the medical schools
teach the requisite opinions. And the gradual elimination of
the private practitioner in the classical sense means that
dissidence will be pared to the bone. 'Of course, we will
always have a few people practising on their own,' in the
words of Professor Rexed, 'but that will be negligible, and
they won't affect the way we run our organization.'

If people wanted to escape this degree of organization and
control, the system would be seriously undermined. But it is
one of the great advantages of the Welfare State that it has
lent itself to the prevention of this undesirable state of affairs.
In the first place, the Swede has been taught that nowhere
else can he obtain the security to which he has grown accus-
tomed at home. This means that he is, in general, afraid of
moving away because he has been led to believe that beyond
the frontier there is no security at all.

This, understandably, is the message of government
politicians; it is also the test of most education in this sphere,
and of the mass media. Newspaper articles about foreign
countries rarely fail to point the moral that social security
abroad is non-existent, or inferior to that of Sweden. When
Swedes are abroad on holiday, they are officially reminded
that they can take their welfare with them. If a Swedish
mother happens to be away from Sweden while her children's
allowance falls due, she will receive a notice from the Social
Security office which says, 'Don't forget that, even if you
are abroad, you can still enjoy your social benefits. Fill in the
enclosed form, and we will send your children's allowance
to you wherever you may be.' The arm of the Welfare State,
this seems to say, is long.

202 The New Totalitarian

Understandably, there are many Swedes amongst the
professional and moneyed classes who find the maternal
solicitude of their government stifling, and who will often
talk, and occasionally do something, about emigrating.
Perhaps the most celebrated example was Professor Hannes
Alfen, a nuclear physicist, who moved to California. He is
the titular head of a small, but select and highly qualified
brain drain, mostly to America. In the welter of statistical
information with which the Swedes provide themselves,
emigration must take an extremely modest place. Yet it is
impossible even to obtain figures. They do not appear in the
official statistics, and emigration is scarcely ever mentioned
in the press. Government departments parry inquiries on the
subject, and may even deny its existence. In short, the brain
drain is taboo.

This is understandable. To acknowledge that the country's
gifted citizens prefer to try their luck elsewhere is to admit a
blemish on the State. And this would vitiate one of the central
tenets of Swedish social welfare: that it is a guarantee of
perfection. In all seriousness, Mr Bertil Ohlsson, director
general of the Labour Market Directorate, once said in a
newspaper interview that, There is no Heaven on earth,
but Sweden is the nearest approach'. To admit the existence
of a brain drain would also jeopardize another mechanism of
indoctrination through welfare, that the citizen is auto-
matically grateful to the State for favours received; to admit
the existence of ingrates would be straining credibility too far.

Even among candidates for emigration, there nags a feeling
of forced gratitude and guilt. I met one man, a photographer,
who, after working abroad for some time, found on his
return to Sweden that Swedish society somehow shackled
him. 'But,' he said, 'I can't bring myself to think seriously
of emigrating. You see, this country has educated me, and
given me so much security that it would be ungrateful of me
to leave.'

Welfare as an Instrument of Control 203

It is quite common to hear talk of emigration but, apart
from the fear of losing the Swedish level of social security,
the most powerful inhibitions seem to be connected with
deep guilt feelings. Traditionally, Sweden has been a country
of emigration, and the authorities have worked hard over the
past three or four decades to counteract its legacy. The trend
has been to explain away the mass emigation of the nineteenth
century in any convenient way: at one point it was by
talking about the exactions of the capitalist class. As far as
the present is concerned, social security is projected as a gift
bestowed by an all-caring society, so that the citizen has
something tremendous to be grateful for, and rejection is felt
as ingratitude so black as to be equated with immorality.

It is observable from early schooldays onwards. So deep
does the suggestion go that guilt feelings sit securely on any-
thing related to renunciation of the established order. This
applies particularly to emigration: it has helped greatly to
stem the brain drain. In More's Utopia, the only crime was
to want to leave. In Sweden, social welfare has been used to
make it the only sin.

1 1 . Education in the
Service of
Conditioning

Social and economic security have been essential to the
control of the populace. But they have never been considered
ends in themselves. They were to prepare the ground for
social engineers, giving them malleable human material
with which to work. The ultimate aim is to create the new
man for the new society and, among the agents of its
achievement, education is obviously of crucial importance.

All education is a form of moulding the young according
to the ideas of their elders. The character of the age, the
nature of society and the ambitions of its rulers will naturally
affect the specifications set forth. 'The study of liberal arts
and of the philosophic sciences avail much in Christendom,'
writes Humbert de Romans,* the medieval Dominican. 'It
avails for the defence of the faith... it avails to the honour
of the Church.' For Victorian England, Dr Arnold gave his
celebrated definition of schooling as the production of 'a
Christian, a gentleman and a scholar in that order'. Turning
to Sweden in the last third of the twentieth century, we learn
from Mr Olof Palme, the Prime Minister (and sometime
Minister of Education), that, 'You don't go to school to
achieve anything personally, but to learn how to function as
members of a group'.**

For their intended society, the Swedish planners require a
type of person that, thinking collectively, and suppressing

* Humbert de Romans (1194-1277) was the fifth Master-General of
the Dominican Order.

** From an address to schoolchildren.

Education in the Service of Conditioning 205

his individuality in favour of the group, is technologically
orientated, and socially well adjusted. To this end, the
educational system was profoundly altered during the 1950s
and 1960s. From imparting knowledge, its aim was changed
to that of guiding social behaviour.

In Western countries, the very intimation of educational
reform, even without ideological undertones, usually arouses
ferocious opposition, and authority does not always get its
way. But in Sweden it took less than five years from the
adoption of policy to the recasting of schools and universities,
new textbooks and all. There was some public discussion,
but no substantial opposition. In Sweden, all education is
rigidly centralized under government direction. It is a long
tradition and a legacy of the Reformation.

Perhaps the most important change brought by the
Swedish Reformation was in the educational system. In
order to enforce Lutheran doctrine, and tear out Catholicism
by the roots, teaching was minutely supervised. It was a
means of controlling what was put into the minds of the
population - and what was kept out. The original purpose
has faded away, but the mechanism remains. It has really
come into its own in the twentieth century, and only now is
Sweden fully reaping the benefit.

During the Reformation, the schools were turned into a
monopoly of the Church. Similar arrangements have existed
elsewhere, but usually in a form that ensured independence

of the State. But in Sweden the clergy were the State. And
centralization of a kind rare in contemporary Europe was
enforced. The schools were removed from the jurisdiction
of the local parishes and placed directly under the orders of
the national ecclesiastical authorities in Stockholm. Curricula
for the whole country were decided by a government
committee; schoolmasters could only be appointed or
dismissed by the central authorities in Stockholm. Since the
Reformation, local divergences have been impossible, there

206 The New Totalitarian

has been uniformity throughout the land, and the State has
prescribed exactly what every schoolchild was taught.

This system has been preserved down the centuries. When
the Social Democrats decided to change the school system,
they had the apparatus waiting. They were not obliged to
fight local authorities; they did not have to indulge in the
irksome task of imposing the writ of the central government.
All education below university level was now directly and
rigidly controlled by an elaborate central State institution, the
Directorate of Schools in Stockholm, that had developed out
of the uncomplicated old government committees to keep
pace with the advancing complexity of modern administra-
tion and modem education. It was sufficient to make out the
necessary administrative orders to impose the reform. The
creation of the seventeenth century had stood the test of time.

The universities* were also rigorously subjected by the
Reformers to the central authority. Like the schools, they
were a Church monopoly. Academic freedom was never
known in Sweden; the independence of universities was
unwanted, because it would have impeded the control of
thought. From the start, professors have been appointed
directly by the government; curricula and even the detailed
content of individual lectures were decided by ecclesiastical
functionaries and State officials. This arrangement was never
disturbed; in modern times, the only change has been the
elimination of the Church as intermediary, and the substitu-
tion of direct State rule. Outside the dictatorships, there arce
few countries in the world, and certainly none in Western
Europe (not excepting even France), in which education is so
uniform and so thoroughly subject to government control.

The Swedish school reform took the outward shape of a

* Until the middle of the seventeenth century, there was only one
university at Uppsala. In 1669, the second Swedish university was
established at Lund, in the south. Its chief purpose was to make good
Swedes of the provinces then captured from Denmark.

Education in the Service of Conditioning 207

device to promote egalitarian principles. The old order
divided children at an early age according to intelligence,
ambition and, some would say, class. After six years of com-
pulsory primary schooling, common to all, pupils were
streamed. On the one hand were vocational training schools,
on the other, the secondary schools which, being exclusively
academic, had the greater prestige. Within the secondary
school a distinction was further drawn between the three-
year real division for those who did not propose to study
further and, the apex of the whole system, the six-year
gymnasium leading to matriculation and university. Entry to
secondary school was selective. Children had to make their
choice between the ages of eleven and thirteen.

Under the new system, all children stay together for nine
years in the same basic school. Choice of subjects is allowed
after seven years, when there is streaming into practical and
theoretical lines. But this now takes place within the same
school where it used to involve moving into separate institu-
tions. Whereas before, children were separated at twelve or
thirteen, social mixing is now guaranteed until sixteen, at
least on paper. At the same time, the school-leaving age has
been raised from fifteen to sixteen. After the basic school,
there are vocational training institutes, and a new version of the
gymnasium, leading to university. These are voluntary.

The new Swedish school has been derived from the Ameri-
can system, and resembles the comprehensive schools in
England. The change was radical, abandoning as it did a
time-honoured selective principle. It was defended by an
official argument on the following lines. By putting all child-
ren into the same schools, the opportunities for everyone are
increased, and nobody is penalized for making the wrong
choice, or for failing to pass a selective examination at an
early age. This explanation has been accepted by most Swedes,
and the new school has therefore come into being with little
resistance.

208 The New Totalitarians

There are two sides to every argument, and there is there-
fore a case to be made against the new system, at least in the case
of bright children. It is reasonable to suggest that a selective
school, ensuring a minimum level of attainment, will attract
good teachers, providing a better environment and higher
standards than one indiscriminately open to all. Parents may
regard a new educational theory as not proven until it has
stood the test of time. They may even be reluctant to let their
children act as guinea pigs.

This has not been the case in Sweden. The ease of reform
and the lack of resistance are in no small measure due to an
almost complete lack of competition from private schools,
and an absolute lack of alternatives. Private schools, all
originating towards the end of the last century, are few, and
will gradually be eliminated. But they never attempted to
compete with the State system, only to provide the same
teaching in more exclusive social surroundings. They wanted
to follow the edicts of the State, the Church and the establish-
ment. This is rather different from the English public schools
which generally arose out of a determination not to submit
to ecclesiastical monopoly.

Perhaps the chief advantage of the new Swedish system lies
in the way teaching resources are fully exploited. The reform
involves concentration into fewer and larger units. One large
school can provide more facilities, and use money more
efficiently, than several smaller ones. It can maintain lab-
oratories and libraries of a size and quality difficult to justify
in lesser institutions. With more pupils to choose from, it
can offer a wider choice of subjects, and provide instruction
in some that, for want of numbers or goodwill, might be
denied elsewhere. In a school of 500 perhaps only half a
dozen might want to study Russian, clearly too few to
warrant classes. But among 1,500, the number would be
rather higher, justifying instruction. Moreover, and this is a
particularly important consideration in a small country like

Education in the Service of Conditioning 209

Sweden, where manpower of all kinds is at a premium, the
system uses teachers more intensively, and therefore exploits
them more economically.

Administratively, the new school system is also advanta-
geous. In a large, sparsely populated country, such as Sweden,
it has been irksome to service and supervise many small
and scattered units. The village school, while the stuff of praise
from nostalgic sentimentalists, is clearly indefensible in any
other terms. By replacing a number of such schools with a
single one, administration is simplified because it is concen-
trated. It is much easier to deal with a few large institutions
than with many small ones. In Lapland, where population is
five to the square mile, school inspectors and other adminis-
trators are saved a great deal of travel.

It is not only in the countryside that the comprehensive
system offers such advantages. Even in the towns, by stream-
lining organization and, above all, by eliminating choice of
school, it makes administration far easier. The reform, by
promoting centralization, has followed official policy in other
fields, particularly the reorganization of local government. It
is part of a far-sighted plan to consolidate the powers of the
central authorities and make their work easier.

So much for the practical aspects of the school reform. But
that reform is, as it were, the forging or refurbishing of a tool.
The purposes for which it is to be used are another matter
entirely. From the mid nineteenth century until the early
1960s the Swedish school system was modelled on Imperial
Germany. Its purpose was to turn out good civil servants
devoted to the interests of the State. It set out to inculcate
solid bourgeois attitudes and respect for a kind of stable
hierarchical and authoritarian society whose form (but not
nature) was inimical to the aims of the Social Democrats.
Change was not only inevitable; it was politically necessary.

The most obvious requirement was to break down the old
class structure in the name of equality and to attack bourgeois

210 The New Totalitarians

values. A neatly symbolic reform was the abolition of the
so-called student examination, or matriculation. This was not
so much an academic attainment as a mark of social class.
Upon passing his examinations, the matriculant was entitled
to wear a little white peaked cap, similar to the distinguishing
headgear of members of the Imperial German student corps.
Since higher education in Sweden used to be a privilege, the
student cap became the symbol of the bourgeois and the
official classes. With the spread of learning and the cultivation
of the proletarian mystique, it was treated by men of the
left as the hated badge of a despised class. A writer well known
among the Swedes, Vilhelm Moberg, made his protest by
refusing to don his cap. Others have done likewise. The
last student caps were awarded in 1968. Their disappearance
was widely billed as a blow for equality and a herald of
change.

But these are clearly superficial messages. What are the
underlying aims of the new Swedish schools system? Let one
of its architects, Mr Sven Moberg,* deputy Minister of
Education, explain: 'Education is one of the most important
agents for changing society. It has been integrated into our
scheme for changing society, and its purpose is to turn out
the correct kind of person for the new society.

'The new school rejects individuality, and teaches children
to collaborate with others. It rejects competition, and teaches
cooperation. Children are taught to work in groups. They
solve problems together; not alone. The basic idea is that they
are considered primarily as members of society, and indi-
viduality is discouraged. We want to produce individuals
who are integrated into society.'

This is how the Minister of Education, Mr Ingvar Carlsson,
defines the purpose of schooling: 'It is to produce a well

* Quotations from Mr Moberg in this chapter, together with those
of his superior, Mr Carlsson, are from private conversation. Where
this is not the case, the source is given.

Education in the Service of Conditioning 211

adjusted, good member of society. It teaches people to respect
the consensus, and not sabotage it.'

In the schools, the emphasis lies heavily on the collective
and on the necessity of subjecting personalities to the demands
of the group. Society is seen, not as a collection of individuals,
but as a union of corporate organizations. One of the subjects
taught in the upper classes of the secondary school is entitled
'popular organizations', explaining how they function and
how to work within them. These organizations are presented
as equal to the Diet, and as a branch of the State. 'Popular
organizations' is a loaded term. It has come to mean 'Labour
movement', and therefore schoolchildren have been induced
to consider the movement as synonymous with the State.
Comparisons with Soviet Russia, Mussolini's Italy or Falan-

gist Spain are superfluous.

It is a truism that to change people it is desirable to cut off
the past. In the Swedish schools, the study of history has been
truncated and the emphasis laid on the development of the

Swedish Labour movement. The French Revolution is seen
as the beginning of things. Otherwise, the European heritage
and the classical background have been dismissed, and an

atmosphere created in which only recent decades appear to
count. 'Nothing matters before 1932'* cries a student of
political economy at Lund University. 'The young econo-
mists,' says Professor Gunnar Myrdal, 'don't know anything
about history, and they don't care.' Of course, the anti-
historical bias of younger intellectuals is a universal pheno-

menon, at least in the West. What is distinctive about Sweden
is that this bias is, if not exactly shared, at least encouraged and
exploited by authority.

It is, naturally enough, a Social Democratic aim to steer
Sweden to the left. This is expressed in educational bias. A
guide for teachers in the higher classes issued by the Schools
Directorate suggests how social development may be
* The year in which the Social Democrats came to power.

212 The New Totalitarians

illuminated by the consideration of authors during the past
century. Those recommended are Michael Sholokov, Emile
Zola, Richard Wright and militant American negro authors,
and in Sweden 'the socially committed writers . . . Vilhelm
Moberg, Harry Martinson and Ivar Lo-Johansson'. These
last are the proletarian Swedish authors, all Social Democrats.
The implication of the phrase 'the socially committed
writers' is that only among the Social Democrats is social
conscience to be found. To propose Sholokov, Zola and
Wright as exclusive, and, by implication, approved examples
of Russian, French and American literature, is to intimate a
socialist interpretation of history. It is, of course, a perfectly
valid one; under the Swedish system, it appears as the only
valid one.

The power exercised by the central authority is profound
and detailed, so that the State directs all education. The
individual teacher has no independence, and is bound in his
methods of instruction and the contents of his lessons by the
exhaustive ukases of the Schools Directorate. Headmasters
are, scholastically, supercargoes. They have no say over the
conduct of teaching within their domain; that is decided in
Stockholm. Their function is administrative; they are the
agents of the Directorate, enforcing its orders.

Since the educational system is monolithic, control from the
top is effortless. A small group of planners in the Directorate
establish ideology and methods to be adopted by all teachers,
The centre of power is therefore compact and easily con-
trolled. And the teachers, for their part, follow their orders
with little protest.

By ensuring that the leadership of the Schools Directorate
is in their hands, the party has imposed its own ideas, without
the approval of the Diet. The director-general at the time of
the school reform, Mr Hans Lowbeer, was a militant Social
Democratic ideologist; his successor was also a Social Demo-
crat. In this way, party programmes and party slogans have

Education in the Service of Conditioning 213

rapidly been brought to the classroom, and incorporated into
the body of established truth. Textbooks are severely con-
trolled. They must be approved by a State commission,
subordinate to the Directorate, and they may not be used
without approval. The power of the Commission is absolute,
and, in consequence, not only teachers, but their textbooks
are also directed by the State. Official influence is secured
even further by the practice of issuing authors with instruc-
tions to avoid criticism and rejection. It is known that approval
will be almost certain if this guidance is followed, and to
avoid discussion and change, publishers see that authors
comply. In this way, the State ensures that schoolbooks are
constructed to its specifications.

Centralized control of textbooks has been an invaluable
aid to the enforcement of official policy and the undermining
of incipient criticism. At one point, the Schools Directorate
decided, against the wishes of many teachers and, indeed, the
advice of some of their educational advisers, that language
teaching should take place by the so-called 'direct method',
that is, without translations, and solely through the medium of
the foreign tongue concerned. To enforce the rescript, only
those textbooks were approved that followed the system.

The attitude of the government to textbook control was
illustrated by Mr Palme, the Prime Minister, at the 1969
party congress. In a speech touching on the importance of
ideology in education, and the necessity of eradicating re-
actionary tendencies from the schools, he quoted a passage
from a certain textbook that displayed a non-socialist view-
point. 'That book,' he said, 'had not been investigated by the
textbooks commission',* implying, justifiably, that if it had
it would not have passed.

* At the time, the jurisdiction of the commission was confined to
the nine-year basic school, and certain subjects in the gymnasium. It
did not yet include political economy in the latter, whence the example
was taken.

214 The New Totalitarians

It is party policy, and the urgent wish of Social Democratic
ideologists, to make school textbooks a State monopoly. The
reason given is that society has the sole right to decide what
is taught to children, and that 'bourgeois' evaluations must be
eliminated. Only by eliminating private interests can this be
achieved. By 1970, the State had gone some way towards
the realization of this ideal by nationalizing certain publishers,
so that it controls about a third of the market at school, and a
half at university level. Furthermore, a State publishing house
was established, with the ultimate aim of dominating the
field. The Minister of Education, in 1969, applied pressure on
university staff and schoolteachers to write for the official
publishers only.

By the definition of its creators, the new Swedish school
system is strictly utilitarian. It suggests the abandonment of
the concept of education as something that makes the com-
plete man and develops the individual. It appears to have the
aim of producing, not independent citizens, but cogs in the
society-machine. This is how Mrs Maj Bossom-Nordboe, a
departmental chief at the Directorate of Schools, expresses it:
'Everything in our school system is practical. History has
been cut down, because subjects of practical application, and
especially those dealing with communication, are more
important. Classical studies have been abolished, because
they are unpractical and therefore unnecessary.'

A comment of some interest on this development was
published by a Mr Sven Delblanc in a Stockholm newspaper.
The importance of Mr Delblanc is that, besides being a
lecturer in the University of Lund in the history of literature,
he is also a left-wing writer, and can therefore scarcely be
accused of being a reactionary. Besides, he has held lecturing
posts at American universities, and therefore brings something
of the eye of an outsider.

'The literature of the Roman Golden Age,' writes Mr
Delblanc, 'is interesting in many ways. For example, it

Education in the Service of Conditioning 215

illustrates how different poetic temperaments react to the
State's demand that poetry shall have a certain political and
propagandistic content. Nobody can possibly deny that such
a phenomenon is devoid of topicality and interest. But in my
teaching at university, I cannot expect my students to have
more than the vaguest and dimmest ideas of who Augustus
was and what he wanted.

'In the European political and cultural debate, the history
of Rome from republic via military dictatorship to the
Empire has been a classical paradigm. It has not only taught
us something about the relation of the writer to the State, but
also demonstrated economic and political patterns of develop-
ment. It has even provided us with a terminology. Our youth
are obviously to be prevented from learning where and how
concepts like proletariat, imperialism and plebeian arose.
Why? Is that knowledge politically dangerous?

'Scrapping historical knowledge deprives pupils of the
instrument for criticizing society here and now. And perhaps
that is the intended effect.'

Mrs Nordboe again: 'Perhaps something can be learned from
the ancients. But it's not important. We've got to concen-
trate on society today, with the accent on practical matters
such as sex, narcotics and poisons. This has a pedagogic
effect of relating what we teach to reality: children learn in
that way about their environment.

'Our school has to produce people predisposed to change.
If they were not, they would be unhappy.

'It's the same with the question of the individual. It's use-
less to build up individuality, because unless people learned
to adapt themselves to society, they would be unhappy.
Liberty is not emphasized. Instead, we talk about the freedom
to give up freedom. The accent is on the social function of
children, and I will not deny that we emphasize the collective.'

The traditional class, with pupils working individually,
has been largely replaced by group work. The purpose

216 The New Totalitarians

behind this, according to the official directions to teachers, is
to teach children how to adapt to the collective and to show
that an individual cannot accomplish much on his own. 'By
assigning a project to a group/ according to these directions,
'and requiring pupils to divide the task among themselves,
they can be taught the satisfaction of bringing their contri-
butions to the collective, and grow used to the conditions
they will meet when they go to work.'

Reflection of life outside, school is obsessed with the
question of eliminating the non-conformist and the man
away from the crowd. To remain outside the group, is the
sin against the Holy Ghost, and immense pains are taken to
round up the independent and the unwilling. Personal
initiative is not encouraged, unless it benefits the collective.
Individualism is not admired. 'It may happen that the
occasional pupil will want to withdraw from the group and
work on his own,' says the preamble to the curriculum for
the higher classes of the Swedish schools, 'This may naturally
be allowed. But it is often possible to make the individual's
task part of the group's project.'

In a junior civics course, there are two sections entitled
'People who are Different' and 'To Nurse and to Help'.
They are not, as their titles might imply, designed to en-
courage admiration for individualists, or to teach personal
charity (in the Greek sense), but to point out the necessity
of togetherness as the only tenable way of life, and to hold up
the State as the omniscient provider. Distress, children are
taught, is relieved by the authorities, and social welfare looks
after anybody in trouble. It is only necessary to call on some
official agency, and the need of the moment will be dealt with.
You are not your brother's keeper, the message seems to be,
but the State is.

Individual attainment is disparaged; it is proficiency within
the group that is favoured. The Swedish schools aim at pro-
during citizens who will devote their talents to the service of

Education in the Service of Conditioning 217

the collective. The attributes officially honoured are not a
sharp wit or scholastic ability, but a will to cooperate and
adapt to a group. Competition has been abolished. The wish
to excel is considered undesirable and asocial. This is, of
course, in stark contrast to, say, the English public school
system, where the team spirit is supposed to be drummed in
on the playing fields, but suspended in the classroom. The
fact that the swot has been despised in England (or grind in
America) has never vitiated official approval of the good
scholar and the scholarship boy. And, at a totally different
point of the compass, competition reigns mercilessly. A
Russian educational official on tour in Sweden was shocked
at the Swedish system, and lectured schoolchildren in Stock-
holm on the necessity of contest in learning as the only way to
efficiency.

There is general antipathy towards the individual in
educational work, although it may be concealed in words
suggesting the opposite. Instructions issued by the Directorate
of Schools declare that teaching must be adjusted to the
individual, but not so much for the sake of his personal
development as to absorb him more efficiently into the
collective. Put another way, individualized teaching is sug-
gested as a device to encourage group thinking in the most
efficient manner. Rigid teaching, assuming that all pupils
are exactly the same in all respects, defeats its own purpose by
creating outsiders and, what is worse, rebels. Adaptation of

methods, say the educational authorities, can bring everybody,
or nearly everybody, into the collective.

In one sense, the school system has not changed; it has only
done old things better. Uniformity of opinion has ever been
the achievement of Swedish education; it is simply that the
identity of that opinion has changed. In the late 1950s, con-
ventional nationalism, with a tinge of nostalgia for the age
when Sweden was a great power, was still the lesson imparted
to schoolchildren. A decade later, this had swung over to a

218 The New Totalitarians

guided internationalism, expressed as solidarity with the
underdeveloped countries. It is an illustration of the powers
held by the central authorities in directing what is to be
taught. The Directorate of Schools decreed this particular
ideological shift, and it was obediently enforced. School-
children and school-leavers all over the country displayed the
same homogeneity of opinion as they had always done, and it
was at the bidding of the State.

It was also at the bidding of the party. At the time, the
Social Democratic party had decided that interest in the under-
developed countries and support through technical assistance
were politically profitable. The interval between their
adoption as party policy and their enforcement in the school
curricula was a few months. This was easily done, since the
Directorate of Schools was run by Social Democrats and,
because it is completely independent of parliamentary
control, the party could have its say unobstructed. It is only
one of many instances in which items on the party programme
have rapidly become educational policy.

By the late 1960s, most teenagers (and younger voters)
supported aid to the underdeveloped countries,* as they had
been taught at school. This makes an interesting comparison
with England or America, where attitudes among corres-
ponding groups are generally those of indifference with
minority groups that are fiercely hostile or in favour. But
the younger Swedes are uniformly and overwhelmingly in
favour of overseas technical aid, with a degree of emotionalism
that may surprise the outsider. This is closely related to
neutrality. 'Neutrality,' says a professor at Uppsala University,
'is like cutting off a piece of the personality, and to make up
for it we have to find some ways of extending our feelings
of responsibility - it's an urge peculiar to Sweden. That
explains the obsession with the underdeveloped countries.

*In 1970-71, Sweden spent 800,000,000 kronor (£65,000,000
$154,000,000), 0.41 per cent of the Gross National Product, on aid.

Education in the Service of Conditioning 219

It is an approach to the world outside. By identifying our-
selves with a unit larger than Sweden, we can satisfy a need
for significance.'

It is probably correct to say that Sweden has been de-
christianized more efficiently than any other country, Russia
not excepted. Among non-communist countries, Sweden is
unique in deliberately encouraging the process. It has been
accomplished by a form of instruction, labelled 'religious' but
which is in fact anti-religious. The course, which starts in
the upper forms of the secondary school, sets out to review
the different forms of religion in the world, and places
Christianity on a level with all other faiths, and with no
faith at all. Religion, in this course, is presented as an escape
from reality.

'Marxism's criticism of religion, based on Feuerbach,' says
the syllabus for religious knowledge in the gymnasium,
'ought also to be treated. In order to make Marx's views
comprehensible his dialectic view of evolution, as it appears
in the materialistic interpretation of history, must be clarified.
If possible, texts from modern Marxism-Leninism ought to
be analysed.

'It is also desirable to touch on psychology's view of
religion as a compulsive neurosis with infantile characteristics.
The relationship between the Marxist and psycho-analytical
viewpoints can thereby be illustrated.'

In a sense, this is probably more efficient than the Russians'
concentrated attack on religion which can more easily be
shown up as propaganda. By reducing the importance of
Christianity, but still teaching it, no question of prejudice
arises, and the appearance of 'objectivity', one of the tenets
of the new school, is maintained. In this way, Christianity
is taught not as a faith, but as a phenomenon, and the idea of
religious experience and religious emotion may be dismissed.
Since this course is compulsory, with the only exception
made for Jews in the part concerning Christianity, the school

220 The New Totalitarian

has a means of counteracting religious instruction in the home.
Those leaving school at the end of the 1960s were pre-
dominantly anti-Christian, considering religion as indefen-
sible and ridiculous. The concept of religion as a form of
mental illness was prevalent. Since the instruction had largely
been given in the form of discussions so guided that the
pupils felt that they had themselves arrived at the conclusions,
conviction was deep. It is interesting to note the similarity
between this and the study circle ABF; and, indeed, the
architects of the new school system freely admit that they have
been influenced by the methods of the Labour movement.

"While most Swedes are indifferent to Christianity, it is
doubtful whether a Diet majority could have been mustered
in support of anti-religious teaching of this kind. It is not at
all certain that the Social Democratic party was wholly in
favour. But it so happened that the party leaders and ideo-
logists had decided and were able to influence the Directorate
of Schools accordingly.

If religion has been reduced to political theory, political
concepts have been elevated to religious rank. In the senior
course in 'Religious knowledge', there is a section on 'Ethical
and moral questions'. 'Instruction in moral questions is
intended to give pupils insight and understanding of the place
and function of morality in the life of the individual and
society,' says the syllabus issued by the Directorate of Schools,
'Suitable areas to deal with are the ethics of home and work,

'When the ethics of employment are dealt with, one can
take up questions which, on the one hand, affect the relations
between workmates and, on the other, between employers
and employees. In the case of the former, there is, for example,
the question of taking work and earning at the cost of your
workmates against the possibility of sharing opportunities;
further, the advisability of belonging to a trade union. The
morality that has been developed in our country through the
regulation of relations between employers and, employees

Education in the Service of Conditioning 221

also belongs here. For example, there is the LO's principle
of solidarity between high and low paid groups, solidarity
with the country's economic situation in wage demands, and
respect for wage agreements.'

This is an illustration of the way in which political slogans
are turned into classroom dogma. What are basically Labour
movement, or at least trade-union, concepts, are taught as if
they were received truths. The Swedish Labour Market is
here given the same treatment as the Song of Songs and the
Sermon on the Mount. Ideologically loaded words, with a
partisan impact, are present on a level with the Gospel. Party
catchwords, by being presented as 'religious knowledge',
are given an authoritative touch.' The advisability of belonging
to trade unions' is a precept of the Labour movement and,
by teaching it at school as the Eleventh Commandment, the
idea of the closed shop is given the sanction of moral
compulsion. 'Solidarity' was a slogan of the Labour move-
ment, and by no stretch of the imagination could it be
associated with any other political camp. ' Solidarity between
high and low paid groups' was at the time a Social Demo-
cratic electoral slogan, not a principle enforced by national
consensus, and of doubtful success into the bargain. Likewise,
'Equality' was uniquely the clarion call of the Social Demo-
crats. But both it and the word 'solidarity' occur liberally
in textbooks and teachers' manuals. 'Equality and solidarity
are important goals,' says the official syllabus for the senior
classes of the Swedish schools, 'and ought to be imprinted,
inter alia, by school activities.'

Similarly, equality of the sexes, once it had been adopted
as party policy by the Social Democrats, was placed on the
school curriculum. This helped in no small measure to secure
rapid and national acceptance for the idea. At an early age,
conventional ideas of male and female roles were broken
down. Boys were taught to sew, and girls to wield hammer
and chisel. Equality was taken to its logical conclusion. It was

222 The New Totalitarian

pointed out that there is no reason why a father cannot stay
at home to look after the family while the mother goes out to
work. At all events, children were persuaded that both can
and must work. This was to eradicate the traditional attitude
of women that their business was to catch a breadwinner and
avoid gainful employment. It was also to destroy the custom-
ary belief that a woman's place is looking after a family and
substitute the idea that her proper duty is by the man's side,
in office and factory.

Schoolwork was reinforced by radio and TV. What was
dubbed 'sex-role discrimination' was officially banned from
children's programmes; instead, the message of absolute
equality (apart, naturally, from the purely anatomical) was
enforced. The press loyally followed suit, so that the adult
population was also informed. The interval between the
adoption of equality of the sexes on the party programme
and its enforcement in the school curriculum and the mass
media was about three months.

One of the purposes in predisposing women to go to work
was plainly economic. 'It is being an enemy of society, to
have a training and not to work,' declared a lady from the
Labour Market Directorate. 'All those in production have to
pay for it. Sweden is a little country, and needs all its labour
force out in production. Women can't expect to be privileged
by staying at home.'

Economic common sense suggests that as many women as
possible must go to work. But there are other reasons as well.
Educational theorists want to get both parents out of the home,
so that children are forced out as well. The family bond is to
be weakened, and children brought up in creches and day
nurseries. Compulsory pre-school training will be established
by the middle of the 1970s.

Mr Ingvar Carlsson, the Social Democratic Minister of
Education, has said that pre-school training is essential to
'eliminate the social heritage'. By this, he means that progress

Education in the Service of Conditioning 223

at school depended on home influence and that, by eradicating
it, everybody would have an equal start, and could be guided
into the appropriate occupations required by society. It
would utilize national talent more efficiently, by bringing
out abilities obscured by unfavourable home environment.
What he was particularly thinking of was the anti-intellectual
bias of working-class homes, which deprived many educa-
tional institutions of people who had the necessary abilities.
But the main function of pre-school training was social.
'It is necessary to socialize children at an early age,' says Mr
Carlsson. 'In pre-school play groups of the future, children
must be taken outside the home to learn how society works.
They will develop the social function of human beings, and
teach children how to be together. They have to learn
solidarity with each other, and how to cooperate, not compete
with each other.'

Ideally, the Swedish government would have liked to
introduce compulsory pre-school training from the age of
three years, following the discovery of a commission of
inquiry that it was easiest to influence behaviour at that age.

This could not, however, be realized immediately, since it
was considered that the economy would be over-strained by
so explosive an expansion of the educational system. A starting
age of five was therefore accepted as a temporary expedient.

In 1970, the training of kindergarten teachers and play
leaders was augmented so that their supply will be guaranteed
when the scheme is introduced by about 1975. Research was
being conducted by State institutions to devise teaching
methods that would best accomplish the goals adumbrated
by Mr Carlsson.

The school age in Sweden remains at seven years. Pre-
school training is to concentrate on the formation of social
behaviour, so that the correct attitudes will have been im-
printed before the child begins his scholastic education. In a
word, the aim is to produce socially well-adjusted people,

224 The New Totalitarian

with a collective mentality. Uniformity will be guaranteed
by making pre-school training a State monopoly. It has been
officially announced that no private institutions will be
tolerated. By the middle of the 1980s, it is expected that
compulsory pre-schooling will have been extended to
three- year- olds.

These are radical plans being speedily effected. It might be
supposed that, as in all matters of educational reform, oppo-
sition and debate would have arisen. But, by and large,
Sweden has accepted the development. Most parents now
earnestly believe that their children must be 'socialized' early.
Again, they think in the way they have been told to, even the
middle classes, and particularly the intellectuals. A journalist
(politically in the centre) says in deadly earnest: 'Of course,
I want my children to go to properly organized play groups.
They've got to leam to become part of the collective.
Individualism is unhealthy, isn't it?' And this is what a
manufacturer, a man who had built up his own firm, an old-
fashioned kind of entrepreneur, had to say:

'Of course, the trend of Swedish education is to break down
individuality and promote the collective. I suppose I should be
sorry. You can't build up a company as I have done without
being an individual. But that's all over and done with now.
I don't want my children and grandchildren to be taught to
be individuals. They'd only be unhappy. So, I say, let the
rising generation be trained for the collective. They'll be much
happier. So, when one of my sons complained about the
collective, and talked about being an individual, I slapped him
down, and sided with the school. And I hope that the in new
kindergarten will do their job properly with my grand-
children. Sweden is a collective society, and there's no place
for the individual. Much better for all concerned if we bring
up citizens adjusted from childhood to the collective.'

The intellectual purpose of education, in the definition of
the Swedish school system, is to 'develop an independent and

Education in the Service of Conditioning 225

critical way of thinking'. In fact, this is Newspeak for group
thought. And it must be the correct group, with approved
ideas. Pupils are not taught to maintain their personal opinions,
but to stick to a consensus. The words 'independent' and
'critical' turn out to mean not what they appear to mean,
but a shift from older accepted views to new ones. It is
connected with another aim of the new Swedish school,
which is defined by the curriculum as the eradication of
authoritarian attitudes.

At first glance, this is flying in the face of everything upon
which Swedish society is founded. The stability of the
Labour Market is built on absolute obedience to trade-union
leaders. This has been made possible by a school system which,
in imitation of Imperial Germany, has inculcated respect for
superiors and acceptance of hierarchical structure. The
disappearance of these attitudes might be expected to cause
unrest.

The situation is not what it appears to be. Behind the
terminology of egalitarianism and advanced educational
theory, the authorities were concerned to maintain old
discipline in new forms. They had understood that traditional
ideas were not only useless, but productive of rebellion in the
new ideological climate. The 1968 students' revolt in France
proved them right; by party foresight, Sweden escaped
virtually scot-free from that contagion. What unrest there
was, was turned by the government to their own advantage.
Let Mr Carlsson explain it in his own words:

'The purpose of the new school is to break down respect
for authority and build a sense of cooperation. The old system
would have broken down anyway and a substitute had to be
found. This meant that we had to encourage collective
attitudes.

'The new school has been based on lessons learned from the
trade unions. They have built up a system which depended
on information and respect for your negotiating partners. This

226 The New Totalitarian

meant that you had to respect your employer and talk to him,
using rational arguments.

'Now, this is mirrored in the schools, and therefore their
products would fit very well into the trade unions. Of course,
the development of the schools is going to affect industry.
Influence in running the schools would result in demands for
more say in the running of factories.'

A leader of the LO thought that the new school system
would help his organization: 'It will encourage the pursuit
of more democracy in industry. It will produce dissatisfaction
with authoritarian forms of management.'

When schoolchildren are taught to question 'authority',
the word is equated with teachers, employers and parents.
They are asked to reject the old masters of society and
respect new ones instead. Going out to work, young people
have attitudes tailormade for the Labour Market: antipathy
towards their employers, and respect for union leaders. They
have been conditioned to resent a certain form of authority,
but not to question authority per se.

As part of their 'independent and critical thinking',
schoolchildren must learn how to resist 'propaganda' and
'the mass media'. But this resistance, it turns out, is rather
selective. Advertising, public relations and the newspapers
are taught as the principal objects of scepticism and inquiry;
the businessman and the private communicator are held up
for suspicion. The institutions of the State and the corporate
organizations, however, are honourably excepted. The
business executive is made suspect, but not the bureaucrat.
The official communicators are left unquestioned. In this way,
there is a form of conditioning in which children are led to
question private advertising, but to accept State propaganda,
Indoctrination pivots on the concept of society. As long as
something is presented under the label of 'society', it is good;
if not, it is bad.

Schooling, in the words of a frequently quoted Swedish

Education in the Service of Conditioning 227

cliche, has to teach people 'to function in their environment'.
This means that the average pupil and the dullard have to be
pushed and pulled a little in order to fit in. Mutatis mutandis,
the brainy and ambitious ones tend to want to influence the
environment, and the schools therefore have started turning
out people predominantly disposed to social engineering.
The wish to be a planner of some kind, a sociologist or an
economist, has become increasingly common.

The Swedish schools are therefore turning out two kinds
of person. There is the submissive average man, who has
learned to accept his circumstances, motivated by a kind of
fatalism, in a world arranged by economic determinism. On
the other hand, there is the elite, ambitious of commanding
its subordinates and of deliberately manipulating the environ-
ment in which they live. Both believe in the supremacy of
the group, and both are animated by a collective mentality.
Neither gives promise of individual thought or action.

The new curriculum has, on the admission of its designers,
departed from the idea of imparting fundamental knowledge.
Its purpose is not to develop the intellectual faculties, but to
create desirable social attitudes. In the senior classes leading to
higher education, the academic virtues have been self-con-
fessedly abandoned, and the emphasis laid on political and
civic instruction. The study of grammar has been abandoned,
for example, but a subject termed 'welfare theory', which is
an ideological justification of the Welfare State, has been
given considerable prominence. There is a heavy sociological
bias throughout: it is the practical subjects of use to society
that are in favour.

University teachers complain of a drop in academic

standards. Returning to Mr Delblanc: 'It is an illusion,' he
writes, 'to believe that one can expect a university student to
meet the elementary requirements of reading foreign texts.
It is possible that those leaving the new school can, as package
tourists, converse with waiters and hall porters. But, further

228 The New Totalitarian

than that, their knowledge of languages is practically invisible.
Put simply, they know neither German nor French. They
think that they can speak English, but in reality they cannot
even do that.'

So far, this sort of reproach is to be heard in most countries
in most ages. Academics are prone to bewail the decadence
of their students. Sweden, however, has been distinguished by
a sudden change of undergraduate mentality. Mr Delblanc
again:

'What then has the new gymnasium given instead? The
only advance I can detect is a new mentality. It is a useful
impertinence, wish to debate and mistrust of authorities.
Unfortunately, this new liberation is expressed more often
in the form of watching over their own interests as a student
body, a kind of trade-union mentality, than in a broad
criticism of society and its established institutions. Student
criticism is directed towards the form of education, the form
of lessons and examinations, but further than this it rarely
gets. Shining exceptions confirm the rule; the much vaunted
anti- authoritarian teaching creates, not critics of society, but
coming trade-union bosses.'

Anti-authoritarianism, in the Swedish educationists' sense of
the word, means a rejection of the individual leader, but
submission to the dictates of the group. It produces, as Mr
Delblanc suggests, the perfect corporate man in his various
manifestations, and the mentality of the apparatchik. As all
those concerned with education admit, these achievements
demonstrably accompanied the denigration of the individual
and the glorification of the collective imprinted by the
Swedish school system. It is quite conceivable that the educa-
tional theorists who originally propounded the scheme had
other ends in mind, but, as it turns out, the results achieve I
serve the intentions of the managers of Swedish society very
well.

Corporate man may be desirable, but he must possess the

Education in the Service of Conditioning 229

correct tendencies if he is to be of use to his society. A con-
servative is clearly unwanted in the Swedish world. So, indeed,
is anybody with a particular creed and independent and
steadfast views, be he of the right or the left. What is required,
as the architects and administrators of Swedish education so
ingenuously announce, is people predisposed to change. Not
change of a particular nature, but change for its own sake.

In the attainment of these goals, great care has been
devoted to severing intellectual roots. The general curtailment
of history has been one method. Within this, there has been
included the more refined concept of cutting Swedish links
with Western Europe. Whatever the public justifications for
such a step, the consequence has turned out to be a cultural
vacuum, and it is in such a state that mass conditioning is
really effective. It may be said to be a necessary requirement.
To achieve this end, a kind of perverted Toynbeeism has
been invoked.

Arnold Toynbee's A Study of History has been one of the
great tracts for our times, at least in the English-speaking
world. Its message - that the West ought to renounce ego-
centricity and, by paying more attention to other cultures,
put itself in perspective - appeals to the age of uncertainty.
But Toynbee speaks as a man of the West. Admittedly he
betrays a whiff of ambivalence, but the sense of his life's work
is that he wants to provide a cure for the ills of the civilization
into which he was bom. There lurks behind his writing a
pride in the power and achievement of the West; he has been
one of the articulate few to praise the European bourgeoisie,
'the most powerful and inventive class that the world has
ever seen'. To use him, as many do, in order to discredit the
West is scarcely defensible. He wanted the West to imbibe a
sense of proportion; from that to the repudiation of Western
culture is a long step. Unfortunately, what Toynbee presented
as critical analysis has been interpreted as abuse, and it is this
misconception that has been widely adopted as the message.

230 The New Totalitarian

Toynbee, like Savonarola, searched for a regeneration, but
his name has too often come to stand for an anathema, of a
society. If true Toynbeeism is an appeal for a soul-searching
of the West, the false kind preaches its rejection. It is in
this perverted form that Toynbeeism has taken root in
Sweden.

'In teaching,' says the preamble to the curriculum for the
Swedish school system, 'it is desirable to desert a Western
European perspective.' This applies to all possible subjects,
but to current affairs and history particularly. In the public
justification, this has the laudable aim of eradicating national-
ism and encouraging global solidarity. But the effect is to
generate a kind of inverted chauvinism. Africa and Asia
appear as more important than the West. Western values,
even the admirable ones, are disparaged. Mrs Camilla Odhnoff,
Minister of Family Affairs, replies, on being asked whether
she is a European: 'How can I associate myself with the West,
when children are being murdered in Vietnam'? Mr Olof
Palme answers the same question by saying, 'I don't see any-
thing special about Florence, or Paris or Rome. I feel more at
home in Prague and Warsaw and Sofia; they're just as im-
portant. The Renaissance So-called? Western culture? What
does it mean to us?' The voice of a liberal publisher: 'I don't
feel anything in common with Western Europe. But I do
feel a deep sympathy with Russia. Russian literature tells
you why. Authors like Chekhov and Tolstoy write about the
same thing that we (Swedes) are concerned with. It is the
problem of a man fitting into the world.' A conservative
university professor says that, although he likes visiting the
Continent, it is to him very foreign, and he is glad to return
home.

By and large, the educated older Swedes passively regard
Western Europe as something alien, to which a small number
may regretfully wish they belonged; younger people display
an actively hostile attitude. This has largely been achieved by

Education in the Service of Conditioning 23 1

school instruction that the only European accomplishment
has been to exploit other continents, so that the sins of the
West have been visited on its virtues. By association, all
Western European values have been made suspect, and what
otherwise would be a politically awkward heritage has been
discredited. Of this, the most vital are the questioning of
fundamentals, the concern for the individual and the genuine
suspicion of authority as an institution.

The attack on the West has been supported by the mass
media, most particularly school radio and T v. As mentioned
before, it has been made respectable in the interests of inter-
national equity, and the atonement for European sins. But
it has not widened Swedish horizons, it has merely shifted
them. By diverting attention to other quarters of the globe,
and inducing a specious glow of solidarity with faraway
peoples, it has deepened Swedish isolationism by cutting links
with Continental neighbours. Trade and economics have been
no antidote. The expansion of Swedish trade with Western
Europe, and a resultant commercial interdependence, have
not been accompanied by an intellectual approach to the
Continent; but rather the reverse. These developments have
not gone unnoticed by the outside world. A French diplomat
taunted a Swede in Brussels when Sweden made her half-
hearted approach to the Common Market, by saying: 'You
would make such good Asians or Africans. Why are you such
bad Europeans?'

In reality, the Swedes are merely reverting to type. It was
not much more than a hundred years ago that European
culture was introduced into the broad stream of Swedish
education. And Strindberg was the first exponent of that
culture. He remained the only one. After a short honeymoon
with the West, Swedish writers turned their backs on it, and
pursued a path of national introspection leavened with some
mimicry of Russian and American models. By cutting adrift
from Western Europe, the Swedish rulers are not so much

232 The New Totalitarian

making a bold step into the. future, as fathering a relapse into
their past.

Nevertheless, it may be asked why the change occurred so
swiftly and painlessly. Toynbeeism, it may be argued, while
by now a perfectly respectable creed, has nevertheless not
triumphed elsewhere in the West, and is still the subject of
controversy. It has not yet informed a whole educational
system in other countries. But in Sweden it has (albeit in a
twisted form) conquered without hindrance. There has,
after all, been considerable admiration of the various forms of
"Western culture among Swedes. Old gentlemen display yet
misty eyes at the thought of Goethe, Schiller and Heine;
Balzac and Victor Hugo have their distinguished worshippers
among academics. Less than fifteen years ago, it was assumed
and taught that Sweden was an adjunct of the West, and that
the West was the best of all possible worlds. All that is now
past. Pseudo Toynbeeism has triumphed, and a nation
appears to have turned a collective mental somersault at the
crack of some intellectual whip.

But it was only to be expected. The change came because
it was decreed. Once the educational leaders had decided that
Toynbeeism was to be adopted, it was. The few teachers who
had doubts remained silent. But most genuinely accepted the
new consensus. It would have been a social solecism and
personal betrayal not to have done so.

With this in mind, it appears superfluous of Mrs Alva
Myrdal to say that 'We won't get our new school until the
old generation of teachers disappears, and the new one takes
over.' At all events, student teachers at the end of the 1960s
after the new school had been in action for five years, had the
required attitudes. They conformed, with few exceptions, to
what the school authorities required. Moreover, the academic
staff of the various institutes of education had also conformed
to the new order of things, the government's wishes were
being carried out, and there was little criticism and no depar-

Education in the Service of Conditioning 233

ture from the line of accepted truth. It had become virtually-
impossible to obtain an appointment in the training of teachers,
without, if not the correct party membership card, at least the
correct opinions. As Mr Ingvar Carlsson said on one occasion:*
'School is the spearhead of Socialism.' One need not take the
ideological noun too seriously. He was only saying the
obvious: that in Sweden the teaching profession is, as it has
always been, wholly in the service of the State, not merely
in its pay.

Enclosed in their isolation, plunged into an intellectual
vacuum, the younger Swedes have begun to show all the
signs of indoctrination, or at least new patterns of behaviour.
Among the products of the new school, fantasy has declined.
This is on the admission of officials: some of them welcome
the development, because they see fantasy as subversive and
undesirable. 'We must avoid the encouragement,' says an
official teaching guide, 'of young people's imagination.'
Scientific research has suffered; originality has been suppressed.
The head of a chemical research institution in Stockholm
says that his younger workers seem devoid of personal ini-
tiative. They are afraid of rising above the level of the group.
If somebody produces a new result, he appears unwilling to
proceed on his own. He will ask his chief for directions as
to what to do next. And the work is generally poor and un-
imaginative.

In other words, the same effects have appeared in Sweden
as in Soviet Russia and the kibbutzes of Israel. It is perfectly
feasible to mould children into socially well adjusted creatures,
and good members of the collective, but at the cost of origi-
nality and initiative. This has already begun to perturb Soviet
educationists and to exercise public debate because, if engin-
eers are deficient in inventiveness, then economic progress is
threatened. It has become apparent in the Soviet Union that,
in the final analysis, it is not the number of technological

* In a speech to schoolchildren.

234 The New Totalitarian

graduates that counts, nor even the quality of their degrees,
but the nature of their mental processes. The Swedes appear
neither to have considered this eventuality themselves, nor to
have concerned themselves with the examples just quoted.
Their general view is well stated by Mr Ake Isling, who is the
director of education of the TCO and a member of the mling
cadres of the Labour movement.

'We haven't considered the question,' he says, 'because
it's hypothetical. I'm quite prepared to admit that there may
be something in it, but it doesn't concern Sweden, at least not
in its present stage of development. We are not interested in
inventions, we want application. The great original advances
are made abroad, and we need to be able to exploit them. We
want technologists, and we want them in certain numbers.
Provided we expand our educational facilities enough, we
will get what we need. We need technologists, not original
scientists. We've got to have people who can give society
what it orders.'

The last sentence expresses another aim of Swedish educa-
tion. Taking the more precise definition of Mr Moberg, it is
'to supply the Labour Market with what it requires'. That,
and the avowed wish to mould a new kind of person are the
twin goals of the system, school and university alike.

A select government committee has been working since
early 1971 to make all education exclusively vocational. The
Schools Directorate, the universities, and the Labour Market
Directorate were represented. There was no clash of
interests; all three agreed on the aim. They were not, however,
concerned with implementing general policy (which had
already been imposed), but rather with the eradication of
troublesome details. For example, there was felt to be an
irregularity in the continued existence at the universities of
what were termed 'luxury subjects'. They were those with no
obviously vocational connotation, such as certain courses on
philosophy, history of art and classical languages and litera-

Education in the Service of Conditioning 235

ture. These were pruned, in the face of an existing demand,
in the pursuit of a strictly utilitarian goal. It was the removal
of blemishes from the system.

The Swedish method is a refinement of an exclusively
vocational approach to education. One way of preventing the
disqualification of school leavers from earning a living is to
provide vocational training more or less haphazardly, in the
hope that, given the supply, there will always, somehow, be an
answering demand. Optimism of that kind lies not in the
nature of the Swede. The educational system is being so
adapted that the supply of various accomplishments can be
varied according to future demand. Of course, the success of
this aim depends on reliable crystal-gazing and an acceptable
method of guiding vocational choice. As far as the first condi-
tion is concerned, Sweden is well provided with economic
forecasting institutions and the planning powers of the govern-
ment (sometimes) ensure that their prophecies are fulfilled. And
in the second place, the centralized direction of all education
allows for co-ordinated guidance of vocational choice.

It is in vocational matters that the comprehensive system
has been found to be so efficient. With their children of
each district gathered into one single establishment it is easy to
guide and choose. A child is not condemned at an early stage
to this or that form of education. It gives opportunity to all,
and makes efficient use of educational raw material. Vocational
guidance is mandatory, and there are specialists in most
schools. The top of the tree is the academic secondary
school, leading to university. In Sweden it is voluntary and
selective. Entry is granted on a system of points, decided by
examinations at the previous level. The necessary points are
varied from year to year, according to the supply of places.
When vacancies are too few, the points go up, and conversely.
These points are relative; that is to say, they represent the
standing of pupils in relation to their class. By adjusting the
minimum values for entry to the gymnasium, the successful

236 The New Totalitarian

proportion of applicants can be nationally established, and
the number of entrants adjusted. Two aspects of this system
are worth noticing. In the first place, there is no longer any
question of passing or failing an exam. What used to be called
a pass is no guarantee of matriculation; with the stigma of
failing removed, what remains are low points. As long as the
examination is completed, a pupil is deemed to have com-
pleted his studies. Secondly, to get into a higher school, he
must rise above a certain level of attainment. But, since the
measure is relative, it is advantageous to be in a class with a
poor average ability, because it is the hindmost pupils, what-
ever their ability, who are discarded. Those who do not make
the grade are shunted off to vocational training, if they had
not beforehand been persuaded to move over of their own
free will. Thus, the comprehensive school, in the right hands,
can be an efficient and relatively painless mechanism for
sorting the young and making the best use of the available
raw material.

As with the schools, so with the universities. Entry into
the most desirable, and therefore restricted, professional
faculties, such as medicine, engineering and psychology, is
regulated in much the same way as that to the gymnasium.
And, in higher education, an implacable centralized administra-
tion exists as well.

The Swedish universities are ruled by a centralized govern-
ment office, the Office of the University Chancellor. It
has absolute power over the universities, and academic
independence is unknown. The universities are run directly
by the State: it is the way that the politicians want it. 'Aca-
demic independence,' says Mr Moberg, 'is incompatible with
a modern educational system. The aims of the universities
are set by society and, since society produces the economic
support, it has the right and duty to direct their activities.
Universities must fit into their allotted place in the general
educational system.'

Education in the Service of Conditioning 237

There is a radical difference between the treatment of the
faculties in Western universities, and in Sweden. In the former,
the academic staff is the ruler, and the administration (theor-
etically at all events) is their servant. But in the Swedish
system, the administration is considered the ruler, and the
professorial staff its subordinates. The administration is not,
as in an English or American university, an organization run-
ning an independent body, but a branch of the civil service.

Professors are directly appointed by the government, and
their own universities have no say in their selection. The
Chancellor's Office in Stockholm prepares the nominations,
and the Cabinet confirms the choice. The Chancellor, a high
civil servant equivalent in rank and power to a director
general, is the ruler of the Swedish universities. His is a
political appointment, ensuring that in its own turn the
professorial incumbents possess views consistent with those
of the government. This is vital in those chairs concerned with
the formation and direction of society, notably education,
economics, sociology and political science. It is interesting to
observe that those reaching the top in these faculties all
possess, or at least profess, a uniform Weltanschauung, com-
patible with that of the Labour movement.

Lacking all autonomy, the universities are thoroughly

subject to the State. Professors alone are chosen by the govern-
ment, but lecturers are in the gift of the University Chancellor's
Office. That office, indeed, arranges, as of right, the detailed

running of all universities. Direction is not confined to staff

appointments. Budgets, grants and the steering of research He
within the absolute jurisdiction of the office. All curricula,
examinations and the very content of lectures are decided

there.

Central direction is obviously conducive to efficiency. In
the view of Swedish educational officials, it is clearly a waste
of resources for different universities to teach the same subjects
in different ways. This would mean, they say, that students

238 The New Totalitarian

might prefer one university to the other, simply because of a
particularly academic style, whereas it is much more rational
to ensure that courses in the same subject are identical in
content and approach, so that entrants could be distributed
among the various establishments without prejudice. Ideally,
it ought to be possible to transfer from one university to the
other without noticing the difference. In practice, this may
not yet be literally true, but the authorities are pursuing the
goal with great tenacity.

All institutions of higher learning in Sweden are no more
than branches of a single establishment, directed from outside.
This applies no less to the ancient universities of Uppsala and
Lund, than to the modern institutions in Stockholm, Gothen-
burg and Umea. The Chancellor's Office has enforced uni-
formity of curricula and teaching. 'It would be foolish,' says
Mr Hans Lowbeer, the University Chancellor at the time of
the reforms at the end of the 1960s, 'to allow any variation.
Because what would happen if you had two graduates, let
us say from Gothenburg and Stockholm, who had had such
different teaching that they had no common ground? How
could they talk to each other? And that is the situation on the
Labour Market.'

The most serious objection to the independence of the
universities in the Swedish view is that it allows them to
decide what to teach. Instruction has been designed to pro-
duce graduates in the image of the system. Economics, to take
one example, is so taught as to present the Swedish mixed
economy as the only acceptable norm. In the 1960s, as
official doctrine moved towards greater State control, so did
university teaching follow. It is interesting to observe that
the Swedish system was presented as lying before a watershed,
on the other side of which lay the capitalist world. There
seemed less difference, in this presentation, between Sweden
and the Communist countries than between Sweden and the
West.

Education in the Service of Conditioning 239

Teaching acquired a distinct Marxist colouring. There was
a good example in the first-year economics course at Stock-
holm University for the academic year 1970-71. The part on
the United States prescribed as textbook. The Age of Imperial-
ism, by the Marxist author, Harry Magdorff. The course was
clearly tendentious, aimed at denigrating the whole American
system. To a lesser degree, the rest of the Western world was
similarly treated. But the main object was to present dollar
imperialism as the gravest of contemporary dangers, which
happened to be party, and to a certain extent government
opinion as well.

The conversion of Swedish education to an exclusively
vocational system guided by the State has necessitated thor-
ough-going and complicated changes in the universities. A
technological society requires not only technologists. As the
Swedes discovered a long time ago, these are not even neces-
sarily in the majority for the proper functioning of a modem
State. Equally necessary are teachers, economists, admini-
strators, sociologists, planners; in short, all the social
engineers without whom a modern society cannot be direc-
ted. In the middle of the 1960s, then, the Swedish university
system was reformed in order to supply the specialists re-
quired.

The faculty of Arts, which in, Sweden includes all subjects
not taught at technical universities, and which in the
past was a school for bureaucrats, used to allow consider-
able variation in studying. As is the case with most universities
in the West, one proceeded from the general to the particular:
in other words, the freshman started off by embracing a
number of subjects, and specialized as he approached gradu-
ation. The Swedes have turned this scheme on its head.
Swedish students now have to specialize in their first year in
order to prepare themselves for a profession recognized by
the Labour Market Directorate.

It would be too much to suppose that even the meticulous

240 The New Totalitarian

Swedes could match every occupation with a university
course. Apart from anything else, this would have extended
the choice, instead of narrowing it, which was the object of
the reform. Instead, the recognized occupations were arranged
in the seventeen main groups of the official Labour Market
Directorate system of classification, corresponding to which
there were seventeen permissible combinations of courses.
Studies are what is known as goal-directed; that is, they are
chosen not to satisfy the desires of the student, but to fulfil the
requirements of some more or less realistic end. To take a few
examples. Studying history in the first year necessarily implies
that teaching has been chosen as a profession; no other possi-
bility is admitted, because the Chancellor's Office and the
Labour Market have decided that no other occupation needs
that subject. Subsequent years' curricula are automatically
adjusted to that assumption. Or, consider the course desig-
nated in all Swedish universities as No. 6 (uniformity extends
to the minutest details). It starts with Economics, Law and
Statistics, and produces two specialists much required by the
State for Swedish society: the economist and the community
planner.

Ideally, students would be deprived of their freedom of
choice, and so distributed, after suitable testing, among the
courses of study, that the supply of occupations was adjusted
to the demand. In practice, the Swedish authorities have gone
some way to achieving the same ends by a system of pressures
without overt compulsion. In the first place, the pattern of
the courses itself makes automatically for a general channelling
from beginning to end. In the nature of things, interests
generally narrow with time, even in the compressed space of
the average university sojourn. Normally, if a student shows
a disposition to shift studies, he does so in his early terms,
concentrating later on something that absorbs his interest, or
that is forced upon him by the necessity of satisfying the
examiners. If he is compelled to specialize as a freshman, he

Education in the Service of Conditioning 241

will tend to continue in the groove thus allotted, for the
narrowing tendency will apply in his case as well. Moreover,
a student forced to select his studies according to a closely
defined future profession will feel constricted and even fearful
as a result of the act of commitment. He is unlikely to spread
his interests as he advances in his university career, even
though the authorities do permit greater choice in later terms.

But other, more obvious, pressures have been added to the
system. Since Swedish universities have become rigorously
and exclusively vocational, it is logical that vocational guid-
ance has in turn been made compulsory. It is, in fact, combined
with study guidance, but the dividing line is obscure. All
students must have their courses approved by a director of
studies, without whose permission a change of course is
impossible. Since that approval is not lightly given, a first-
year choice is almost certainly irrevocable. By tuning such
persuasions to the suggestions of the Labour Market Director-
ate, national planning is helped. Intimate consultation between
the Directorate and the universities ensures that guidance
conforms to State policy.

The concept of education as a civilizing influence has been
dropped. It is now considered exclusively as a practical device
in the service of a technologically dominated society. The
authorities openly, and indeed with some pride, admit that
their institutions of learning are to be considered as educa-
tional factories. Production is their only concern, and quantity
their only standard of judgement. Quoting Mr Moberg again:
'Our concern is to promote economic efficiency.' And it is in
this way that resources are being exploited from kindergarten
up. 'We have to spread education,' says Mr Moberg. 'We
used to favour the clever children, and gave too little stimulus
to the average. Consequently, there has been a wastage,
which we now have to rectify.'

It has become official policy that encouragement of extra-
ordinary talent is wasteful, since it concentrates too much

242 The New Totalitarian

effort on too few people. The energy spent on helping one
bright child has less effect, economically, than if it were
distributed among several average pupils. The approved aim
is to extract the untouched reservoirs of ability among the
ordinary mass of schoolchildren. In practice, teachers neglect
brighter children, to concentrate on the less gifted. And there
is a school of thought in the Schools Directorate that has
canvassed the idea of actively handicapping the talented
pupils in the interests of equality. It is generally conceded by
teachers and educational officials alike that the Swedish
system is devised for the child of average ability, and the
clever one is penalized. 'A clever child will always manage on
its own' is the usual justifying formula.

This would be verging on the suicidal for any society
which set store by originality. But it is perfectly understand-
able in a society, like that of Sweden, where it is the obedient
administrator and interpreter of other men's discoveries who
is required. In the terminology of Brave New World, it is
the Beta Pluses, possibly the Alphas, that are wanted, but
decidedly not the Alpha Pluses.

Besides the sheer economic reasons for the university
reform and the limitation of courses, there were equally

important social ones. Mr Moberg again: 'The expansion of
education, and the rising demand for graduates was certain
to bring to the universities a new kind of student. He would
come from the lower middle classes, with a new social

background, and without a tradition of study at home. Lef

to himself, he would be likely to become confused and

frustrated, and liable to revolt.'

This shows some foresight. Mr Moberg is describing here
the very private reasoning of the Swedish educational re-
formers when they were formulating their plans in the late
1940s and 1950s. It was almost two decades before the epi-
demic of student unrest and the French 'events' of May 1968
That was a time, it will be recalled, when undergraduates

Education in the Service of Conditioning 243

were a singularly docile body, intent only on taking degrees,
and letting off steam, when necessary, by the politically
innocuous methods of womanizing or drinking.

By being forced to specialize early, students would then
be spared the primary confusion of uncertainty and the
necessity of making up their minds themselves. Moreover, it
was supposed that, by an insistence on the vocational nature
of university, and by playing on the obsession with security,
or rather fears of its future loss, the new students would be
more amenable to guidance and direction. And so they were.

This was one reason why, during the troubles of 1968, the
Swedish universities got off so lightly. There was some unrest
among sociology students in Stockholm, but this must be
attributable, not so much to indigenous motivation, as to
mimicry of foreign models. On one occasion, the Swedish
TV broadcast a lengthy and romanticized programme on the
day's rioting among students in Paris. Approximately two
hours later, students were on the rampage in the streets of
Stockholm with war cries and hastily contrived banners that
were obviously copied from the sounds and images they had
absorbed from the little screen so short a time before.

There has been no lasting unrest, with the exception
perhaps of consistent new left agitation in sociology and
education faculties. Starting with a militant core in 1968,
sociology students at Stockholm University were converted
wholesale to a neo-Marxist way of thought. Marxists acquired
control of the student representative bodies. It became
necessary to toe the party line in order to avoid unpleasantness.
Anybody who elected to ignore the Castroesque style of
dress accepted as the norm at the sociology institute was
boycotted as an undesirable and a reactionary. The atmosphere
was so strained that students with moderate tastes in dress (and
opinions) felt obliged to leave for other lines of study.

Perhaps unrest is an inappropriate description of what
happened. The new left did not want disruption so much as

244 The New Totalitarian

change. They were supported by most of the academic staff,
for the emergence of a radical student body coincided with a
change of generation among their teachers that brought
Marxism in its train. The agitation caused (or accompanied)
the abandonment of the orthodox American sociology
previously imported, and the rejection of what was termed
'official Western' teaching. Instead, a more radical learning
was embraced, and extreme left-wing textbooks dominated.
It is unclear how far all this is heretical, and how far approved
by the authorities. At least it is not inconsistent with Social
Democratic aims of moving to the left. And, by desisting
from suppression of the movement, the government con-
firmed a policy of exploiting radical student activities for its
own ends.

In research, control of the universities and the institution
of rigorous financial measures have given the State a well-nigh
absolute hold on all activities. A small committee, reporting
directly to the Prime Minister, decides on research policy in
all fields, and related agencies, notably the University Chan-
cellor's Office, administer it in detail. Each single project
must be centrally approved before it can be started in a public
institution, and all financial grants are likewise centrally made.
Small schemes are discouraged, and large ones favoured, the
effect, if not the intention, being to simplify management by
reducing numbers. This promotes the governmental direction
of virtually all research. So urgent is this power considered
to be that university research workers have been required to
reject all foreign grants for activities within Sweden, in order
to close loopholes in supervision. Under certain condition
exceptions may be made, but only with the permission of
the central authorities.

This very possibly sounds like news from Utopia. One of
the problems in the complex labyrinth of modem research is
how to distribute resources and exploit facilities. Duplication
is only the most obvious waste that can be avoided by

Education in the Service of Conditioning 245

centralized direction. And the Swedes have truly managed
to realize at least that Utopian goal. Their State directs all
research of any significance. Private institutes are non-
existent, and private industry, concerned mainly with the
improvement of production, does not compete. But even
there, communications with the government are such that
official desires are generally honoured.

Since the government is in complete control, the shape of
Swedish research suggests something of government inten-
tions. To start with, pure research has been all but eliminated,
the applied kind being the only variety approved. This holds
both for the natural and for the political sciences. "Work
concerned with the advance of technology has been restricted
in favour of sociological and educational research, which
deals with the control of people. This is perfectly sensible.
Technology has run away from human institutions, and to
make proper use of what we have requires a compensating
advance in the latter. It is not new technological discoveries
that are wanted, but new sociological ones. New ways of
running a population are required, in order to apply the
benefits of science and industry.

Scientific prediction is a field which the prudent ruler ought
to control. It is manifestly awkward if expert opinion contra-
dicts official policy, for that casts doubt upon governmental
credibility. Conversely, convenient oracles confer the added
force of doing something so that, in the biblical phrase, 'it
may be fulfilled'. Not surprisingly, therefore, the Swedish
government has taken steps to harness futurology. When the
Swedish Academy of Engineering proposed to establish a
futurological institute, the government demurred, because
that would have meant the appearance of an independent
body. Instead, an official commission of inquiry was appointed
in 1971 to study the development of futurology in Sweden.
Its terms of reference suggested that State direction was the
ultimate goal.

246 The New Totalitarian

A comment on the commission by Mr Olof Palme indicates
that the Swedish government regards futurology not so much
as prediction as manipulation. 'Foreign projects,' he said
when the commission on futurology was established, 'are
directed by military and industrial interests.* It is quite
natural, therefore, that studies of the future are influenced by
the special wishes of those who give the orders.' Mr Palme
was not interested in doing away with direction, but with
seeing that it was in the right hands. He wanted neither
foreign influence in Swedish futurology, nor domestic
competition, but State control. Indeed, it has for some time
been a Social Democratic dictum that research of all kind
must be subordinated to the political goals established by the
government. Exactly the same thing was propounded by
Mr Leonid Brezhnev, secretary of the Russian Communist
party, at the 24th Party Congress in 1971.

It may seem odd that a democratically elected Swedish
government should share with a despotic Russian regime the
aim of curtailing the independence of scientists. What is even
odder, is that there has been virtually no public protest.
Scientists may occasionally murmur in private, but they
prefer not to voice their reservations publicly. The little
criticism that makes its way into the open comes from the
left, and is concerned, not with intellectual independence, but
with the identity of the commissars. From that point of view,
what is wrong in Sweden is not that research is directed, but
that it is the capitalists, rather than the people, who do the
directing. One is left with the impression that intellectual
independence is not quite understood. Indeed, the lack of
public outcry against the constraints upon research in Sweden

* Referring to American institutions, notably 'think tan ks ' on the
lines of the Rand corporation. This was not spelled out, however.
Innuendo plays an important part in the Swedish political armoury,
and rightly so; it can be much more powerful, by appealing to the
faculty of suggestion, than saying things directly.

Education in the Service of Conditioning 247

is reminiscent of the Spanish Inquisition. During the almost
four centuries that that peculiar institution existed, virtually
no native criticism appeared, clandestinely or otherwise, to
the discomfort of those who have tried to prove that it did not
enjoy overwhelming popular support.

A pattern discernible in Swedish economic, political and
sociological research suggests that only those projects are
permitted that further the aims of the government and the
programme of the party. Pedagogical research concentrates
on the conditioning of children to act and think collectively;
a great deal of work has been carried out in preparation for
compulsory pre-school training. Sociological research tends
towards a Pavlovian behaviourism and, in general, the means
of altering people by the use of environment.

Someone engaged in criminological research once proposed
- and came within a hair's breadth of having accepted - an
experiment in brain- washing. Selected prisoners would be
kept on short rations, always fed by a particular warder, in
order to establish an intimate contact. Then, by increasing
meals, a kind of dependence would be built up, giving the
warder a mental hold on the prisoner, and rehabilitation
carried out by suggestion. The point about this is that the
director of the State prisons approved the experiment, but it
was stopped at the last moment for fear of the immediate
political consequences. There were no ethical reservations; it
was assumed that, when public opinion was ripe, the attempt
would be made.

Sometimes research, or at least scholarship, may be used for
relatively crude political purposes. In the middle of the 1960s,
it became imperative for the Swedish government, then
exploiting anti-Americanism, to dissociate itself from, or
explain away, subservience to American pressures during the
Cold War, notably in following export embargoes to the
Communist bloc. A well-known party intellectual, Dr
Gunnar Adler-Karlsson, was, therefore, permitted to do a

248 The New Totalitarian

doctoral thesis on the ineffectuality of economic embargoes
in general, and this one in particular. He was given a State
grant to do so and, furthermore, was patently given access to
State papers and Cabinet minutes not available to the public.
In his dissertation, he proved, on his own evidence, that the
Swedish government had been subject to American pressure,
which seemed to exonerate Sweden. By presenting the case in
the form of an academic thesis, the credibility of an official
State Paper was achieved, without the necessity of having to
take official responsibility. There is some evidence that Adler-
Karlsson's work had the desired public effect.

Education and research, then, have been harnessed to the
needs of the State and the party. In the overwhelming
majority of cases, people accept the system. Students follow
vocational direction and submit to the regimentation of the
universities. Admittedly, the vision of the planner sometimes
falters. Too many students fail because of defective schooling;
the production of graduates acquires an unintentional
lopsidedness so that, for instance, there was a threat of a glut
of teachers at the end of the 1960s. The important thing is,
however, that most academics have made their submission.
Some may grumble; others may busy themselves along the
path of the apparatchik; a few pretend to the correct political
opinions in the furtherance of their career. There is acqui-
escence all along the line.

Education and research in Sweden, then, are consistent to a
remarkable degree. They show that when government and
party say that education is to be used to change society, it is
no idle chatter. To sum up, the Swedish educational system
has been recast to serve the new society. It discounts individu-
ality and seeks to produce socially well adjusted people with a
collective way of thinking. It has broken up old patterns of
loyalty and, instead of accepting teachers, parents and the old
ruling class of individual rich men and industrialists, the new
Swede submits to a collective ruled by autocratic cliques. It

Education in the Service of Conditioning 249

discourages originality and independence, and encourages a
willingness to serve the interests of the State. Students allow
themselves to be streamed and classified, to staff occupations
prescribed by authority. Not the advancement of knowledge,
but the manipulation of society is the highest of aims. Not the
technological, but the social engineer has become the most
desirable of occupations. And above all, it is society, the group,
the collective that holds sway.

'Technology,' says Mr Moberg, 'demands the collective.
People feel that they lose too much if they develop their own
individuality.' There is no reason to doubt his words, at
least in Sweden. But education is only one means of con-
ditioning to the collective: we now turn to another, and
equally persuasive instrument.

12. The

Environmental

Mill

It requires no special philosophy to recognize that men are
affected by their surroundings. But only a confirmed be-
haviourist would deliberately seek to modulate personality by
varying the human habitat. The Russians, naturally, have
done so. Since the Revolution they have put all their urban
and many of their rural citizens in large blocks of flats, not
only because it facilitates spying and control, but because that
form of living may be used to encourage a collective way of
thought. Conversely, private houses (despite dachas for the
privileged) have been banned because they might encourage
bourgeois individualism. Of itself, of course, flat living is not
necessarily a medium of regimentation. It is doubtful whether
the favoured tenants of Sloane Square or Fifth Avenue are
made any the more amenable to State domination because
their residences happen to be piled one on top of the other,
rather than being spaced out along the ground. To become
an instrument of manipulation, living conditions must be
consciously exploited. They must form part of a general
pattern of social engineering. But, given that, architecture
and town planning are among the most subtle and powerful
agents of conditioning.

It is only to be expected that the Soviet Union would
recognize the potential of indoctrination by environment.
What is perhaps not so obvious is that a country outside the
Communist bloc would pay it so much attention. But the
Swedes have pursued broadly the same aims as the Russians,
the creation of the new man for the new society, the restraint

The Environmental Mill 25 1

of individuality, the generation of a collective mentality
and the advancement of central direction. What is more,
Sweden even seems to have outstripped the Soviet Union.
Other considerations aside, this is probably because she has
better engineers and administrators, and because Swedish
architects have willingly become servants of ideology. When
the Swedes change ideas, they do it to the full, leaving no
room for criticism or reservation. The country lacks in-
tellectual defences; anything new will conquer without
resistance being offered.

The Swedish landscape suggests at first glance the hand of a
master planner and the shovelling of people into new patterns
of habitation. Although there is plenty of land, with a density
of population often verging on the semi-desert, yet round
every town there are clusters of young skyscrapers. Vast
stretches of unpeopled forest or undulating farmland are
periodically broken by concrete turrets crushed up against
each other. Outside Stockholm, whole suburbs have been
poured into a single building. Everything - at least around the
towns - seems new. It is so, and it has to be. For Sweden
since the 1930s has been a planners' dream. In the four
crowded decades since then, industrialization has been consum-
mated with a vengeance. The country has been urbanized,
people have been forced into the cities from the country.
So, with people uprooted and moving, it was the ideal
situation for those who wished to create a new environment.

Successive legislation regulated all building in Sweden, and
gave it into the power of the public administration. Local
authorities have a legally entrenched monopoly of all town
planning and property development. This does not mean
that private contractors are proscribed, but that municipalities,
besides having the duty of approving and the right of alter-
ing plans, also have the prerogative of deciding who will
build and what is to be erected. In practice, about eighty-five
per cent of all new building belongs to the public sector of the

252 The New Totalitarian

economy. This means municipalities and cooperative housing
societies which, by their financing and political connections,
may be considered as subsidiaries of the State. Of the con-
struction itself, about half is carried out by private contractors;
the rest by various public concerns, or organizations related to
the government through some corporative body. The best
example of this is the Riksbyggen, owned by the trade
unions and generally led by a politically appointed managing
director, sometimes an ex-Cabinet minister. It is, in fact, a
part of government or, at least, party patronage.

Theoretically at least, local government is supposed to
enjoy great autonomy in Sweden. But various financial and
administrative devices in fact give the central government all
the coercive power it needs, so that local matters are to all
intents and purposes under its control. In town planning,
imposts are used to curtail unwanted building. Furthermore,
municipalities are subject to constant government direction
through the credit market. The municipalities, when they
borrow money to build, do so through both private banks
and government credit institutions. Either way, they are
subject to the will of the State. In the first case, the central
bank decides how credits are to be apportioned; in the second,
the State says directly how and when the money is available.
Furthermore, loans and mortgages can be so restricted as to
decide the kind of building permitted. Money for small
houses, to take one example, can be made so expensive that,
even if a municipality wanted to favour the owner-occupier,
it would be financially impossible to do so.

Besides financial instruments, the State also has adminis-
trative devices to supervise local government. The country is
so administered as to match local government with central
agency branches. Sweden is divided into twenty-seven
provinces, within each of which there is a dual authority,
First of all, there is a provincial Council (Fandsting), elected
by the inhabitants, and forming the body superior to the

The Environmental Mill 253

municipality. It would, in England, be roughly equivalent
to the County Councils; in the United States, to the State
Government. But within each province, parallel to the local
administration, there is a regional agent of the central govern-
ment. This, in fact, although not in theory, keeps the local
authorities in line. In planning, it sees that municipalities
do not diverge too far from the policies enunciated by the
State. Theoretically, its powers may be restricted; but in
practice, the Swedish system of government gives it con-
siderable strength. Behind the scenes, along the 'contact
network', the State representatives can make their wishes
known, and avoid most public controversy. And since the
bureaucratic establishment, at whatever level, wants to avoid
any breath of scandal, a form of natural conspiracy makes
the system work. To take a concrete example; if, despite all
State directives, a municipality persists in building small
houses rather than flats, then a discreet hint from the central
government regional office that the requisite credits will not
be forthcoming will induce the necessary change of mind.

The government has a central agency to enforce land
policy. This is the Directorate of National Planning, a body
that supervises the municipalities and plans the use of all land
in the country. This board has decided how every square
inch of territory is to be used, and reconciles municipal
schemes with each other, so that there are no conflicts, over-
laps or inconsistencies.

By the use of planning legislation and financial power, the
State can then enforce central planning and a uniform building
policy. A small centralized administration can shape the
country, unencumbered by private resistance or municipal
obstruction.

Planning is no empty letter, because of public powers in the
vital business of acquiring land. Expropriation in Sweden is

easy. It requires a simple administrative order against which
there is no appeal. In practice, expropriation is a matter of

254 The New Totalitarian

routine, subject to little delay, and the authorities acquire
land as they wish, since their decisions are incontestable.
Since the whole matter is confined to administrative pro-
cedure, courts and all, it confirms the hold that the bureau-
cracy has on the citizen. To an Anglo-Saxon it might appear
iniquitous; but to the Swede it is normal, and only rarely are
there any protests.

The State can decide, without hindrance, how the citizen
is to live. In consequence, it is not so much to architects and
town planners to whom one must turn in Sweden for the
elucidation of the aims of architecture and town planning,
but to politicians and bureaucrats. The State holds un-
challenged powers to change the face of the land: what does it
want, and what are its motives?

The purpose of architecture and town planning, as it is
defined by Social Democratic ideologists, is to change society
in the direction established by the party. Put at its simplest,
and taking the most explicit of aims, this means the pro-
motion of 'equality'. The first aim must be to mix the popu-
lation, to destroy class differences, and it is here that the first
objections to small houses begin to appear. Mr Lennart
Holm, the director general of the Directorate of National
Planning, says: 'Estates of small houses are bad. They en-
courage social stratification, and this is what we want to
avoid/ Another authority, Mr Rune Johansson, Minister of
Industry, puts it in these words: 'Suburbs of private houses
mean social segregation. Ordinary workers can't afford to
live there.'

'We cannot allow this to continue,' Mr Holm says. 'We
cannot allow people to preserve their differences. People
will have to give up the right to choose their own neighbours.'

In fact, there are very few such suburbs. In the surrounds
of Stockholm there are only two, called Bromma and
Djursholm. Both are products of the 1930s, and imitations of
the English garden suburb idea. But in 1970, the city planners

The Environmental Mill 255

expected them to disappear within a decade or two. Re-
development of Stockholm would involve their demolition
and conversion to a form of habitation more in keeping
with the times. Disapproval of these suburbs is not confined
to a few planning mandarins. When they speak, they speak
for public opinion which, in turn, has been moulded by
incessant propaganda.

What distinguishes the homes in these few suburbs from
other Swedish homes is that they stand in their own grounds.
They therefore provide a way of life that is different in kind
from that of most urban Swedes. Whether he lives in a flat
(the most likely case), a terraced or detached house, the
average Swede finds himself in an atmosphere of togetherness,
with no closed-off garden into which he can retreat. But those
in the few garden suburbs have this privilege. Dagens Nyheter,
a leading Liberal national daily newspaper, once published an
aerial photograph to show the space taken up by this kind of
living. It was wrong, said the newspaper, because it was a
privilege, and because it encouraged selfishness. Those who
live in these suburbs are of the upper or professional classes,
and people who hanker after a different style of living. They
can well afford their choice; they know that they are denying
nobody a reasonable standard of living by their privilege, and
yet they feel beleaguered and ill at ease. A publisher living in
this manner puts it in these words: 'There is a pressure on
environments that are different. It's not a matter of expense.
There are in fact plenty of suburbs more expensive than
Djursholm, but they are of an approved kind of living:
thats to say, blocks of flats, terraced houses or detached houses
crammed together. But if you live in a villa standing in its
own grounds, that's different. Every day there are attempts to
discredit it and destroy it. The inhabitants are accused of
being "reactionary", but that's only an excuse. It's not the
tenants, but the environment they're after. After all, many
people of extremely radical views like myself, for example,

256 The New Totalitarian

live in this way. But we are different, and want a "different"
way of living. And that's resented. You are expected to live
in the approved pattern. I can feel a "pressure" on Djursholm,
"they" want to destroy it.'

Thus one of the ruled. Here is the opinion of one of the
rulers. Professor Bror Rexed, a man of influence in town plan-
ning: 'Our educational system is socializing people at a much
earlier age, and young people dislike the idea of private houses
away from the centre. They have learned that isolation is not
good, and they will want to move away, into the centre.
Consequently, places like Djursholm will disappear naturally.
It will not be necessary to abolish them.'

If this is a case of the wish being father to the thought it is
none the less of interest. Professor Rexed, director general of
the Directorate of Social Affairs, is a Social Democrat, and
his party has shown fundamental disapproval of one-family
houses and private ownership. But it is not simply a matter of
political bias. The same opinions exist among Liberals, and
certainly among the bureaucrats engaged in planning, what-
ever their party affiliations.

The most serious objection to the self-contained house and
the owner-occupier is that they interfere with the mechanism
of planning. The man with a house will clearly stand up to
officialdom in a way that a tenant won't. Inhabitants of the
northern Swedish provinces had diligently saved and worked
to build their own homes, only to find when they settled in
that there was no more work to be had and 'there they were
stuck, with homes and no jobs', to quote a housing official.
Obviously a house-owner will not lightly move, even when
unemployed. The owner-occupier, therefore, with a stake in
his native patch of soil, will resist blandishments to migrate.
This does not suit the government's book because they avow-
edly want mobility of labour.

It is deliberate policy to depopulate the country and con-
centrate the inhabitants in the towns. Compulsory migration

The Environmental Mill 257

is unenforceable, and. economic and social pressures are used
instead. The districts to be so treated are starved of finance
and transport. Country schools are being closed, and the fact
that the children then have to travel perhaps twenty miles
each day to the nearest towns for education becomes a strong
inducement to move.

Financially the pressures are aggravating the economic
plight of small farming and encouraging the drift from the
land. The government wants a large urban population con-
centrated around the main industries in southern Sweden,
and a small number of large highly mechanized farms. It is
urbanization encouraged by the State.

The government wants mobility and, as planning officials
frankly admit, ownership is an impediment. There was
during the 1960s a celebrated illustration of this point at a
place called Batskarsnas in northern Sweden. This was a
sawmill bruk at the head of the Gulf of Bothnia. It was of
double significance, being not only a subject of rural depopu-
lation, but a State enterprise as well. The sawmill was closed
in 1966, ostensibly because of sustained losses. The govern-
ment offered all manner of inducement to move, providing
work elsewhere, preferably somewhere down south. But
instead of liquidating a rural district, the State found itself
with a problem on its hands. Most of the workmen had
acquired their own houses and refused to budge. They lived
on social security, they badgered the government for a re-
opening of the mill, they tried (unsuccessfully) on their own
initiative to attract new industry. The exceptions were those
few who happened not to own their own homes, but to rent
accommodation. They moved with little persuasion, if deep
regrets.

That tale pointed a useful moral. Recognizing that home-
ownership constitutes an anchor, the State prefers not to
encourage it. Even if the detached house cannot always
be avoided, it is policy to discourage ownership. Housing

258 The New Totalitarian

authorities prefer letting because the sense of possession is
absent, private savings are not sunk in fixed property and ties
to a particular locality are minimized. This reasoning applies
to the country and cities. The planners see before them a
society of change and mobility; factories will come and go,
and the citizen must be prepared to move with his work.
Permanence is not to be encouraged.

On all counts, living in blocks of flats is favoured by
authority. Figures show that the authorities have their way.
Of all new building, about one third is in houses, the rest
in flats. Around the cities, the proportion is under fifteen
per cent of houses to over eighty-five per cent flats. Yet the
Swedes, a nation of peasants, surely might be expected to
want their own homes. Conversation suggests this to be
true: the standard Swedish dream is 'a little red house in
the country'. (The colour is traditional: Swedish houses,
always wooden, have for centuries been painted a bright
maroon.) Figures confirm it. Opinion polls show that two-
thirds of all Swedes now living in flats would prefer small
houses. The space in their country would make this possible.
Yet they have been persuaded to deny their own desires,
and to adopt an alien way of life. Protest has been absent
and complaint rare. A housing shortage has provided the
necessary coercion.

From 1945 until 1973, an acute housing shortage was ende-
mic to Sweden. Whether or not it was deliberately fostered,
it has been extremely convenient. Swedes, denied alternatives
and forced to take what they can get, have been compelled to
live in the way that the planning authorities have decreed. The
older Swede has forgotten what choice of housing means:
over half the population has never known it. Two genera-
tions have grown up convinced that this is the only con-
ceivable state of affairs. Most Swedes refuse to credit that in
other countries it is possible to pick and choose: in their own
country even the wealthy are unable to do so.

The Environmental Mill 259

A Swedish housing shortage is hard to understand. Neutral
and unmolested, Sweden escaped devastation in both world
wars, and was therefore spared the burden of rebuilding. Other
countries, less fortunate, have still contrived to overcome
their difficulties. Finland, poorer and smaller than Sweden,
with a population of 4,500,000, fought Russia between 1939
and 1944, ceding, as a result, one fifth of her territory, and
having to absorb 450,000 refugees, besides sustaining the
destruction of 100,000 homes. Yet by 1956 the Finns had
made good their losses, since when housing difficulties have
ceased to exist. The Swedes excuse themselves by claiming
that finance had to be diverted to industry for expansion. But
the Finns were in far worse straits. Sweden had kept her
factories working during the war, enjoying an uninterrupted
boom and unimpeded investment. Finnish industry, on the
other hand, was decimated and, in addition to post-war
reconstruction, steel and shipbuilding had to be expanded in
order to pay heavy reparations. It is possible to argue that the
Finns recovered rapidly because they abolished rent controls,
thus giving market forces their head. It would follow from
this that, by insisting on government interference, the Swedes
created a shortage.

This may or may not be. But at least it has been a con-
trolled shortage. If choice is non-existent, at least abject
hardship has been rare. By law, all urban housing must be
negotiated through muncipal agencies, where waiting lists are
permanent and long. Families in the big cities might be
allotted a flat immediately, but a single person in Stockholm
has had to wait up to fifteen years. The public have patiently
accepted this state of affairs, and in election after election the
government was returned, without suffering from the issue.
It was yet another product of economic fatalism. Building pro-
ceeded - a landscape ever dotted with bulldozers and cranes
proved that - and if it was insufficient, economic duress was
officially invoked in repetitive explanation. And, since they

260 The New Totalitarians

believe in economic forces as something irresistible and
quasi-divine, the Swedes accepted the situation passively.

Painful shortages and distress exist only in the cities. In
smaller towns, and in the country, supply usually meets
demand, but the nature of the housing is rigidly determined
by the mechanism of town planning. A most extreme example
is to be found in Lapland, where peasants and hunters, used
to independence and freedom in the wilderness, have been
forced into an urban pattern of living. At Svappavaara, a
straggling village in the northern Swedish tundra, open-cast
iron-mining was begun in the late 1950s. It gave employment
to a depressed population of small peasant farmers. They
owned land in the vicinity, and what they wanted (and could
well afford) was to build their own homes. They were
perfectly willing to live far out and travel to work each day
in order to preserve their old way of life. But they were not
allowed to do so.

Although Svappavaara lies in semi-wildemess, it was
placed under town planning orders and subjected to the rule
of another mining town, Kiruna, twenty-five miles away.
Despite the open tundra, the replica of a suburb in an over-
crowded country was built at Svappavaara. Its centrepiece
was a rambling block of flats, four storeys high and almost
200 yards from end to end. It was scornfully dubbed 'the
long serpent'. Crammed up against it were several hundred
houses, some terraced, others detached, but mostly wall to
wall. The occupants were almost universally miserable. They
had been used to living with plenty of space around them,
preferably out of sight of the smoke from their neighbours'
chimneys. Even if economics now forced them to the mines,
they still wanted homes of their own, with generous grounds,
so as to preserve some contact with their former life. Physically,
there was nothing to prevent this. That area of Sweden is one
of the most desolate parts of Europe. A stretch of tundra,
mountain and thin pine forest as big as Scotland and Wales

The Environmental Mill 261

together, its average population is one per square mile. The
population of Svappavaara in 1965, when the new town
opened, was 600: it is unlikely to exceed 2,000 in the future.
By no stretch of imagination was the countryside at risk, or
urban sprawl a possibility. There was space for houses,
gardens and estates, without encroaching on the empti-
ness. But the unhappy occupants were crowded together
as if they lived on the edge of a sick city gasping for
breath.

Prosperity was there for all to see. The miners were all
moderately affluent; they had TV, good furniture, they were
well dressed. They possessed motor cars, washing machines,
boats on the nearby river and hunting cabins out in the forest.
But they were prohibited from owning their own homes.

The Svappavaara pattern suggests a deliberate concentra-
tion of the population that is politically motivated. In terms
of building economics the advantages are doubtful. Con-
troversy over the relative costs of flats and houses is incon-
clusive. The authorities claim that flats are cheaper; house-
builders say otherwise. There is a breath of suspicion that
official costing methods were manipulated to prove the
economy of flats and to forestall criticism. Comparison with
Norway tells another tale. In that country, although the
Welfare State has advanced as far, social engineering lags
behind, and individuality, historically more pronounced than
in Sweden, has held its ground. Small houses dominate. Over
seventy per cent of all new building is in the form of semi-
detached or free-standing houses. Size for size, they cost the
same as flats, and often somewhat less.

But the Swedes have deliberately tried to turn their popula-
tion into clients of the State. Town planning authorities will
admit reluctantly, when pressed in private, that there is
plenty of land for a nation of home-owners while yet pre-
serving the environment. Green belts could be secured around
the cities, and open spaces guaranteed, with national parks and

262 The New Totalitarian

mountains and deserts in the north. Even the highest con-
ceivable increase of population will leave them with a density
more suitable to some frontier territory in a far continent,
than a modem State on the edge of Europe. Quite other reasons
are adduced for the patterns of building actually enforced.

The density of building is decided not by considerations of
architecture or landscaping, but by the demands of ideology
and administration. Planning in Sweden does not simply
imply the physical arrangement of buildings in the landscape,
but the total control of the environment. This means that the
design of a new community is conditioned by the mechanics
of providing public services. "Where building is spread out,
the provision of public services becomes too expensive and,
conversely, an economic supply requires a minimum density
of population. It is on this principle that Swedish town
planning is based.

By public services, the Swedes understand everything
required by society. This means not only the utilities, such as
water, power, telephones and roads, but education, social
welfare and public administration. As far as the utilities are
concerned, it is freely conceded that the extra expense caused
by scattered habitation can be recouped through taxes.
Social welfare is the vital criterion.

Professor Rexed defines it in this way: 'The whole environ-
ment has to be rearranged to bring the community into the
Welfare State.' In practice, this has meant that housing has
been built within immediate reach of social welfare and
medical centres. The principle has been that the periphery
must be within walking distance of the centre. Although this
ostensibly benefits the individual, it is also geared to the
organization of welfare. Social welfare workers and doctors
function more efficiently in a dense area than a thinly popu-
lated one. For this reason, then, the new cities, suburbs and
housing estates of Sweden, wherever they may be, are con-
structed to a density determined not by public taste or indivi-

The Environmental Mill 263

dual wishes, but as an acceptable ratio of population: welfare
resources. On this principle, a housing estate of small homes
alone is considered too thinly spread. Instead, communities
are built with tower blocks of flats at the centre, surrounded
by lower blocks of flats (about four storeys high), with
terraced houses, and a few free-standing houses on the
periphery.

The appearance of the satellite towns around Stockholm is
almost medieval in the way that habitation clusters round a
power centre. But whereas, in the medieval city, the power
was symbolized by a castle, in the contemporary Swedish
suburb it is hidden in some bland offices housing official agen-
cies in a comer of a building virtually indistinguishable from
its neighbours. The intent of the town planner is, cutting
through the jargon, to discourage independence, and bring
the citizen within the control of the central administration and
within the orbit of the collective.

Some administrators are prepared to admit this in so many
words. Mrs Ingrid Jussil, a Social Democratic ideologist and a
town planning expert in the Ministry of the Interior, said
this: 'Town planning must emphasize the collective. We can
achieve this by breaking down barriers, and forcing people
into contact with each other. In that way, we can, for example,
socialize children early. Society has got to decide how people
are going to live.'

But the Swedish planners, behaviourists though they may
be, do not expect the environment to work unaided. They
acknowledge that the mentality of the citizen needs to be
primed, and it is in this field that the different agents of the
State are so profitably dovetailed. Where the attitudes for
new surroundings are required, education may be allied to
town planning. Professor Rexed again: 'Our schools promote
social thinking and new evaluations of society. They promote
a social revolution within society, a revolution that the
teachers have accepted as well. The general ideas of our

264 The New Totalitarian

younger people have been levelled out and, broadly speaking,
the new school system is producing people who accept the
same evaluations of ideas and society. And the main body of
the people accept them as well.'

To a great degree, he is right. The inhabitants of the new
suburbs at least profess a certain consensus which accepts the
planned community as the norm. There is a compact resent-
ment of anybody who admits to a preference for a distinctive
style of living that suits his individuality because it implies
rejection of the approved viewpoint.

Commonly in the press, the house-owner will be presented
as anti-social, one of the worst of accusations in Sweden.
Politicians, on the other hand, cannot openly attack private
houses, because a substantial minority of the Swedish popula-
tion (about thirty per cent) still live in them. Nor, however,
is it policy to support them. That would antagonize a public
that has accepted the doctrine of collective living or alterna-
tively, in a peculiarly Swedish way, is uniformly jealous of
anybody different or better off.* 'You can praise the owner-
occupier,' a leading Liberal politician has said, 'but not too
loudly.'

Although the Swedes have been persuaded to accept urban
and collective styles of living, it is against their traditional
habits. At heart, the Swedes are still northern peasants. What
they want is a little house in the forest; what they get is a flat
in the suburbs. Paradox and conflict - yet their lot is not un-
bearable. If, as is most likely, the flat is high rise, at least it
will be separated from the next block by a properly land-
scaped space, and the whole will be surrounded by a green
belt, most often in the form of untouched forest. Yet, there
is always a kind of insidious suffocation in these surroundings
which, expressed as ennui, isolation, brooding, juvenile
delinquency and inchoate resentment, settles upon the

* 'The Royal Swedish Jealousy' is a proverbial saying among the
Swedes.

The Environmental Mill 265

inhabitants. This is particularly true of the showpieces, like
Vallingby, Farsta and Skarholmen, outside Stockholm. Thus,
although urban concentration is planned to reinforce the
welfare system, it also aggravates the strains of urbaniza-
tion.

People are oppressed by the sensation of transience. Their
flat is not their home, and they often look for the compensa-
tion of a cottage in the country. The standard explanation
of this instinct is that it is a form of nature worship. More
properly, it is a search for relief from an alien pattern of
habitation. Without the institution of the country cottage,
the splendid new suburbs of Sweden would long ago have
turned into expensive lunatic asylums. Since the country
cottages are generally purchased outright, they confer the
sense of ownership which is so conspicuously absent from
everyday housing. So it is that the Swede sees his real home
in his country cottage, a necessary outlet for care and feeling,
while his workaday dwelling appears only a temporary
shelter. And yet, every year, he will spend no more than a
summer month or so in his cottage.

Ostensibly, the authorities view the possession of a cottage
in the country benevolently, because it is a sign of affluence.
But in fact it is a cause for concern, because house-ownership
is an escape from centralized authority. The flight to the
country cottage not only evades administrative control, it is
also a sign of failure in town planning. It is perfectly true that
shovelling the population into unaccustomed housing estates
has confirmed their passivity and vindicated the effectiveness
of government propaganda and control, but it has also
entailed strain on the individual. A sense of grievous isolation
has become the accepted price of living in the new towns,
and children growing up in them display the classic symptoms
of lassitude and aggression.

The authorities have not ignored this. The rulers of Sweden
are morbidly anxious to avoid any disaffection, because they

266 The New Totalitarian

know that an irritated person has a propensity for turning
against his masters. For this reason, each new housing develop-
ment is anxiously watched for signs of discontent. Staffs of
sociologists are set to watch the inhabitants and report on their
collective behaviour. Upon their reports depend the changes
in future planning and the attempts to marry environment to
social reactions more closely.

It is important to realize that the public remains completely
passive in this process. The housing shortage alone has eradi-
cated initiative. Most people are glad to take anything
allotted them. The house-hunter, deprived of choice, can no
longer influence design. Because the mechanism of the free
market has been eradicated, the forces of supply and demand
no longer operate. Private building is restricted, and private
planning outlawed, so that competing forces have been
banished, and the central authorities hold undisputed sway.
The State has a monopoly of planning, and a stranglehold on
architectural design. It is therefore able to specify without
obstruction how its citizens are to live. In turn, this means
that a technocratic elite controls the shaping of the environ-
ment; unquestioned, unrestricted and unchallenged. As a
result, the Swedes, with some infrequent exceptions, live more
or less how and where they are told.

Nevertheless, the desirability of avoiding undue strain upon
the inhabitants has led to the reconsideration of some plan-
ning. It is no longer sufficient to produce housing estates that
arrange people in predetermined patterns of density, but it is
necessary to create surroundings in which fretting and
alienation may be reduced. It has been necessary to coin a
term for this concept. In Swedish it is trivselsamhalle, roughly
'the congenial society'. It was launched towards the end of
the 1960s as a promise for the future: the implication, of course,
is that society, as hitherto formed, was notably uncon-
genial.

In thinking up their 'congenial society', the Swedish

The Environmental Mill 267

planners have acknowledged that the urge to own a country
cottage derives from a legitimate wish to escape from de-
humanized living conditions. The National Plan for the 1970s,
which specifies the use to which every square yard of Sweden
may be put, has been so conceived as to regularize what the
Swedes call duplicate dwelling. Henceforth, retreat to the
country is to be considered too important for the individual
to deal with alone. Municipal 'leisure villages' are being
introduced to replace the private cottages. These consist of
small, mass-produced wooden bungalows, placed closely
together, and let, not sold. Mr Rune Johansson defines the
aims of leisure planning in these words: 'Leisure villages are
more economical, because they permit four or five families to
use each cottage during the year, instead of, as under private
ownership, each family using one house for about a month
each year. The advantages to the national economy are
obvious.'

But the government has proceeded slowly. To have banned
private cottages abruptly would have alienated a dangerous
number of voters of the middle ground. Moreover, until 1970,
about fifteen per cent of the Swedish population owned their
own cottage, and this was not confined to the upper classes.
Working men often have a cottage in the country, since the
peasant nature of the Swedish population means that many
urban inhabitants are of farming stock, possessing a little rural
property. But, as earnings rise and leisure extends, the ability
to purchase a cottage will spread, and a situation might arise
in which most of the population would thus be able to escape
community control. The government has acted to forestall
this. Gradually, as planning zones are fixed, it is becoming
correspondingly more difficult to find plots for private
building, while municipalities have started to erect their
'leisure villages'.

But this is only regulating the escape valve. Ideally, the
Swedish rulers would like to eradicate the desire for a country

268 The New Totalitarian

cottage by obviating the need for escape. They have sought
to improve everyday living conditions in the cities, and in
the late 1960s an attempt in that direction was made by
changing architecture in order to establish contact with the
soil, which environmental planners then saw as the key to the
problem. Sociologists had discovered that the chief defect of
living in tower blocks of flats was that it produced a feeling
of suspension in mid-air, out of contact with the earth. They
decided that this contact was vital if tenants were to cultivate
a rudimentary sense of being at home. The architects were
therefore instructed by the environmental planners to stop
concentrating on tower blocks, and to turn to lower structures
instead. It had been discovered that four storeys was the
limit beyond which the sense of contact with the soil dis-
appeared.

But this did not go far enough. The planning authorities
accepted a rising demand for a house of one's own as urbani-
zation proceeded and country dwellers moved to the cities.
If it could not reasonably be eradicated immediately, at least
it could be brought under control. 'It has been managed,'
says Mrs Jussil (the town planning official mentioned above),
'by building two-storey blocks of flats which are indistinguish-
able from terraced houses. 9

'They give some of the advantages of small houses,' to
quote Mrs Jussil again, 'and about half the flats have gardens,
But they are to let.'

In all probability, this deceit has worked up to a point.
Sociological studies have found that blatant juvenile delin-
quency, while most prevalent in tower blocks, is considerably
reduced in terraced houses and their simulations.

Towards the end of the 1960s, a form of town planning
had been worked out which will probably be definitive for the
next decade or so. This consists of a central core of high-rise
flats, surrounded by lower blocks and terraced houses and,
on the outskirts, a few detached, but crowded houses.

The Environmental Mill 269

Apart from the requirement, already mentioned, that town
planning must bring the citizen within reach of the authori-
ties, the thoughts behind such distribution are these: Most
people, when they start their working lives, are either single
or live as childless couples. In which case, they want a small
flat. They also have to commute, therefore it is most efficient
to live in one of the central tower blocks close to underground
station, suburban train or bus stop. Then, when they start
raising a family, they will want more space close to the ground,
so that the children can play outside without being out of
sight and earshot. So comes the move to the lower habi-
tations farther out. For those who absolutely require it, and
are willing to pay with a higher rent and extra travel to the
centre of the suburb, there are the detached houses on the
periphery. Then, as the children move away from home (so
this official reasoning goes), and the necessity of space departs
with them, so can the parents, now middle-aged, return to
the modest kind of quarters in which they started. 'A young
mother can look out of her window,' to quote a town planner,
'and, see the skyscrapers, and she will have the security of
knowing that there, within reach, is a small flat for her to
move into when the time comes. So she feels secure. She
won't have to keep a larger place on. Also, when the children
move away, they will have bachelor flats to move into, in the
same suburb. You can see the solutions to all your housing
needs around you.'

But what of those who eschew being patterned and
organized and prefer another way of life ? There would be
no ban on them. 'But,' quoting Mrs Jussil again, 'if you are
able to get a house, you will have to accept a longer journey
to work.' This will eventually mean two or three hours by
car or train. Clearly, the exigencies of transport will add
another pressure to keep town dwellers to the officially
approved suburbs.

It is a maxim of Swedish planners that they must identify

270 The New Totalitarian

public need, as distinct from public demand. The one is
'objective', and therefore measurable and acceptable; the
other 'subjective', hence beyond mensuration, and con-
sequently lacking in reality. Needs, being definable, can be
directly formulated by an outsider; demand is a matter of
individual taste and requires more elaborate forms of influence.
In the official Swedish dialectic, demand is further divided
into what people really want and what they think they want.
The former is considered meaningless, and the latter the only
reality. This is natural for behaviourists, since their principles
entitle them to reason that a man's requirements are not a
matter of free choice, but a product of environment and
conditioning. Those dealing with consumer affairs, and most
particularly housing, define their task as that of discovering
what people think they want, and then persuading them to want
the correct thing.

This is merely another version of the advertising man's
work of creating demand. It is the same type of manipulation
but, instead of being in private hands, it is employed by the
State. Given this, the value of a segment of Swedish educa-
tional policy becomes apparent. Schoolchildren are taught to
be on their guard against private manipulators, but
not against public ones. The State consequently has an
unchallenged line to the citizen's subconscious, or whatever
mechanism it is that determines his reactions.

It has not, therefore, required the arcane skills of
sophisticated propagandists to tailor the wants of the Swedes
to the requirements of their rulers. Quite ordinary and un-
complicated methods of suggestion have been perfectly
adequate: the relatively straightforward ABF propaganda has
been remarkably effective. In the case of housing, the average
Swede has been more than half persuaded that his desire for
a small house of his own is illusory; that what he really wants
is a flat in a rigidly controlled environment. In various ways,
a kind of indoctrination against small houses has for long been

The Environmental Mill 27 1

undertaken. In a particular ABF course-book on housing,
aimed at minor party and trade-union officials, virtually all
the material was concentrated on flats. Only a single, small
section on houses was included. It was so phrased as to cast
doubt on that form of living. 'Live in a house?' was the title.
'Houses have been ascribed great advantages in comparison
with blocks of flats. Is it simply romanticism, or is there any
realism in such a line of thought?' Various reasons were then
advanced, in the subdued manner of somebody acting as
devil's advocate, as to why houses might be wanted. One of
them was that there 'is ground for belief that many people
consider that the spread of motoring will make it possible
to live in small houses farther out in spite of worse communi-
cations than in the more central living areas'.

'But on the other hand,' the course goes on to say, 'we
can find other reasons against small houses. The drift
from the country to the towns, especially the medium-sized
concentrations, continues. This means that more people
are moving to places where the way of living is, by tradition,
less in houses than is the case in the country, and in small
villages.'

This is not strictly true, but it is persuasive: even in a
forward-looking society, tradition is a powerful justification.
Flats are traditional in all towns; houses are not; the public
accepts that, and adjusts its tastes accordingly. Town planning
may concentrate on flats, in the knowledge that resistance has
been undermined beforehand. The ABF course betrays, in
passing, yet another means of discouraging small houses. By
starving such developments of public transport, their attrac-
tions are reduced. There are small housing estates in the
environs of Stockholm, for example, which are practically
devoid of public transport. In a few cases, existing railway
services have been left to decay. On the other hand, the new
approved suburbs have been well provided with underground
railways and rapid bus services.

272 The New Totalitarian

Most building in Sweden is highly industrialized. Prefabri-
cation is the rule. Long production runs are common. In
consequence, uniformity is guaranteed. Over large areas,
thousands of flats are identical, and it is possible to visit homes
in widely separated parts of the country and yet have the
impression of staying in one place. In one way, this serves the
purpose of regimentation. People all live in more or less
the same kind of flat, and the thought of asking for distinctive
architecture as a contribution to identity is rare. A school-
teacher put it this way: 'All rooms have four walls and a
ceiling. So what's the difference?'

To the average Swede, a house, in the words of Le
Corbusier, is 'a machine for living in', although not perhaps
in quite the sense that he meant it. Standards are uniformly
high. Construction is solid, workmanship impeccable and
jerry building unknown. Refrigerators and deep freezers
are always provided: kitchens come fully equipped. Bath-
rooms are superb and plumbing faultless. "Walls are insulated,
and central heating universal. Windows are large, and rooms
are light, although often in a clinical way. Functionally, a
modem Swedish flat could hardly be improved on. Rooms
are admittedly small and ceilings low, but since tenants appear
not to mind, that can scarcely be labelled a serious defect.

The ABF housing course mentioned above asks: 'How far
can one standardize in order to keep prices down? Are the
fears that simplification can go too far, justified? Standardi-
zation, after all, is a link in efforts to economize, i.e. to
husband the limited resources we have. If we can do that, we
can create the resources for a higher housing standard, or
lower housing costs: the housing consumer gets more for his
money.

'It is the function of the architect to provide a neutral frame
for those who live there. In this way, individuals have greater
possibilities to create an environment according to their own
personal evaluations. Furniture, textiles and other decorative

The Environmental Mill 273

objects are an expression of personal taste,* which comes out
far more clearly within a neutral framework.'

That proposition is an exercise in triteness and sophistry.
It is merely an argument for anonymous architecture, dressed
up in respectable clothes. Nevertheless, it has been generally
accepted.

To achieve this steering of architecture, architects must of
necessity be the servants of politicians and planners. Alterna-
tively, they have to subordinate their originality to the
exigencies of policy. The architect is customarily a man of
independence, with certain aesthetic and social ideas which
he wishes to embody in a building. This is not so in Sweden.
Architecture, with the acquiescence of the architects, has
become the servant of the State and the agent of its ideology.
The function of the Swedish architect is officially defined as
that of changing society. Architects, turned by their com-
missions into irregular civil servants, have identified themselves
with the State, and helped to realize its aims. And this has
been compounded by a singular development in professional
ideas.

For the modern Swedish architect, aesthetics do not exist.
This is only a local application of a general trend. Beauty has
been denied validity, because it cannot be defined; for the
same reason, ugliness is said to have no meaning. It is nihilism
dignified by professional acceptance and supported by
philosophy. 'Value nihilism', which denies the existence of
values that cannot be exactly measured, is the accepted Swedish

* The late industrialization of the Swedes has happily left them with
roots in their traditional peasant culture. This has meant that they have
preserved a sense of colour, pattern and texture which makes the aver-
age person an accomplished interior decorator. The connection with
the Scandinavian countryside can be seen in the constant use of the
forest colours; the muted pink and grey of granite outcrop, the sombre
greens of the conifers, and the hot ochres and viridian of the lichens.
Such subtle elements are handled with dexterity: rarely in a Swedish
home is there visual disharmony.

274 The New Totalitarian

creed. It is a comforting doctrine. It dismisses metaphysics.
Applied to architecture, it means that function alone counts.
The architect is no longer concerned with designing a beautiful
building, but only with the production of rigidly specified
structures.

These specifications are social, economic and technical, in
that order. The social requirements have primacy, and deter-
mine the nature of the others. Broadly speaking, their aim, like
that of education, is to change men in the way demanded by
the new society. And as the schools imprint, to use official
catchwords, equality and community so is architecture
expected to do the same things.

Equality is a word of many meanings, particularly in
Swedish. In the strict sense of social levelling, the environment
is used for its consummation by mixing classes. The municipal
housing offices try to distribute tenants in the new suburbs so
that there is no separation of income or profession, and juxta-
position of the unequal is ensured. By and large, this has been
achieved. Whether it will destroy the notion of class or simply
exacerbate antagonism remains to be seen, but, in this context
at least, it is the intention that counts.

Social levelling is perhaps the least of the meanings of
'equality' in Swedish. Literally, the word for it -jamlikhet -
means even and identical, and out of this there arise strong
connotations of self-effacement and regimentation. As a
corollary, architects are strongly discouraged, where they are
not actually forbidden, from putting individuality into their
designs. All Swedes are to be provided with roughly the same
form of dwelling: a flat (or terraced house) that is comfortable,
but not excessively so, a kind of golden environmental mean.
It is permissible to have a slightly better flat, but not a spacious
split-level apartment; a little larger standard house, but not
an individually conceived home for gracious or eccentric
living. There is no option in kind; choice is restricted to
degree. The citizen must live as the State prescribes.

The Environmental Mill 275

This doctrine is upheld by the rulers of the country. Mr
Hans Lowbeer, the University Chancellor, although of the
upper classes, lives in a modem Stockholm suburb called
Farsta, incorporating the principles of equality applied to the
environment. 'I live like everybody else,' he says, 'we've got
to put equality into living.' Mr Olof Palme, the Prime
Minister, lives in a terraced house at Vallingby, another
socially engineered Stockholm suburb. Both men appear
genuinely to believe in the civic virtues of anonymous and
uniform living: at all events it makes sound political sense.
The Swede suspects a man who lives differently from others;
conformity among his leaders is a necessity for his support.

Anonymous architecture ought to be the logical conse-
quence of anonymous living. This is not only the case in
Sweden, it might be objected. But what distinguishes the
Swedish situation is that anonymity is deliberate official policy,
and that, since the State alone determines the form of archi-
tecture, there is no competition and no relief. It is as if, in
England, all new building were in the hands of the Greater
London Council or the Ministry of Works; or, in America,
in the control of the Department of Housing and Urban
Development.

The significance of individual buildings has been abolished
in Sweden. It is the relationship between them alone that
counts. Of course, any architect with a feeling for artistic
unity will try to relate his work to its neighbours. But in
Sweden, the principle has been invoked as a conscious aid to
anonymity. It has been employed to eradicate vestigial traces
of character so that buildings become the visual expression of
a collective society. Each town looks very like the other, and
there is something oddly disembowelled about all buildings
erected since the 1940s. This is not, of course, an inescapable
consequence of modern architecture. There was a time,
during the first four decades of this century, when the
Swedes, although admittedly under Finnish and German

276 The New Totalitarian

influence, designed buildings of some character. And, looking
across the Gulf of Bothnia, to Finland, the cradle of contem-
porary architecture, one sees building after building of tre-
mendous personality. But in Finland the architect is still
trying to cultivate architectural beauty in a modem idiom.
Consequently, there are buildings in Helsinki with all the
distinctive vigour of a Renaissance palace in Italy. To see the
work of Alvar Aalto is to succumb to sheer architectural
vitality.

But in Sweden, anonymity has become part of the creed of
the architect. Professor T. Ahrbohm, a leading Swedish
architect and a high civil servant, has this to say: 'I sym-
pathize with anonymous architecture, and disapprove of
buildings that are monuments to their designers. Housing is
not an expression of an architect's personality, but an instru-
ment of society. Nor is it functional, in the sense of being
built with a certain function in view, because it has to take
care of changing functions. It has to promote change.'

If the Swedish architectural profession displays classic
symptoms of gleichschaltung, it is natural to inquire who is
directing it? The immediate, and, to a certain extent, the
superficial, answer is, the administrative organs of the State.
It is only to be expected that in so regulated a country as
Sweden, architecture would be subject to control. There is a
central government office, the Directorate of Building, that,
by establishing norms and making recommendations that
have the force of law, can influence design. Furthermore,
there is direct control in legal compulsion for all designs to be
approved by local authorities, not only for town planning, but
for pure architectural values as well. That is to say, a building
not only has to fulfil official requirements as to placement and
general compatibility with the surroundings, but its shape and
plan must be approved by a municipal architect, before
building permission is granted. In this way, experiments are
prevented. All architecture in Sweden is approved architecture.

The Environmental Mill 277

But this is only a framework of external control. It would
be much more satisfactory if architects could be persuaded
to design in the way that their ideological superiors require.
And this, in fact, is what the Swedes have accomplished. The
plans submitted for approval have kept abreast of develop-
ments; rejections remain few. It is as if some authority had
not only changed specifications, but had induced changes in
the minds of architects as well. Once the new architectural
ideology had been conceived in the ruling establishment of
State and party, it was soon disseminated. Within a short
while, the leadership of the Swedish Architectural Association,
the governing body of the profession, had passed into radical
hands, so that there was administrative compatibility with
official direction.

More profoundly, indoctrination in the new purpose of
architecture, i.e. to change society according to ideological
guidance, poured out in the professional journals, via the mass
media, through official propaganda and, above all, in edu-
cation. Schools of architecture swung over to the new line
within a year or two. The nature of the architectural profes-
sion rapidly changed. Among the older architects there
remained a vestige of aesthetic ambition, the occasional shadow
of a building artist. The type of architect qualifying at the end
of the 1960s, however, was not an artist, but a sociologist,
whose declared aim was, not to produce beautiful buildings,
but to change society.

Some of this is attributable to the new educational system.
School-leavers have shown growing ambitions in social
engineering, the category in which Swedish architecture now
almost wholly belongs. It is worth noting that while the new
attitude is naturally freshest and most undiluted among the
architects under thirty, it has also been assimilated by their
elders. The Swedes have a commendable propensity for
learning from their juniors, and for avoiding the stigma of
the reactionary.

278 The New Totalitarian

The new and younger architects have played the decisive
role in the formation of architectural policy. They have the
ability, and they dominate the departments of State that
control the planning of Sweden. Ignoring private practice,
nearly all of them have gone into public service, because they
find greater satisfaction in 'serving society' than in working
for a private client. They have done so because it gives them
greater power.

'The political climate helps us,' to quote Mr Jan Stromdahl,
an influential younger architect in the Directorate of National
Planning. 'Swedish architecture has been successful in en-
couraging change because there is a powerful machinery for
the centralized control of building. This has forced the pace
of development.

'I am afraid of living in a detached house, because it causes
isolation, and restricts contact. I am interested in collective
living, and want to see it spread. I am going to experiment, by
putting up some new quarters, with extended community
centres. Not only meeting halls, libraries and dispensaries,
but laundries and children's play rooms. By removing ameni-
ties from the home, and moving them into communal
premises, you can force people to live communally. Then I
want to see more communal restaurants, so that people eat
together. There is nothing as isolating as the family meal,
taken together, within four walls.

'I don't think it will be necessary to force people to live
communally. Once they see the advantages of the new kind of
life, they will want to change. It goes without saying that I am
against small houses.'

This is a good and succinct enunciation of that other major
aim of architecture: the promotion of community or the
advancement of the collective, and the undermining of the
individual.

Professor Rexed demonstrates another aspect of this goal
by saying that: 'Environment has to be planned so that the

The Environmental Mill 279

family situation can be corrected. Children have to be social-
ized at an early age, in order to eradicate the social heritage.'
It is an acknowledged aim of Social Democratic ideologists
(and others) in Sweden to break up the traditional family,
because it fosters individuality and because it perpetuates
class distinction and social disability.

With aesthetics dismissed, and his aims settled, the Swedish
architect, therefore, has only economics and technology to
occupy him. Even in these matters, his hands are tied. The
requirements with which he is provided are rigorously de-
tailed. Given the human capacity of the structure, its size
follows automatically. The volume of air, and the area of
floor for each occupant have been scientifically determined;
the height of the ceiling follows as a matter of course. These
are minima; in the interests of economy, they are treated as
specifications. The number of storeys follows from the size
of the building plot. The architect, under these conditions, is
little more than an interpreter of tables and rules; his work
could be done by a computer.

Again, this development is noticeable (and lamented)
elsewhere, but in Sweden it has gone further and been uni-
versally accepted. The Swedish architect finds his last field of
discretion in economics. His task has been virtually reduced
to that of selecting the cheapest method of production
for a given purpose. He, too, has become a cog (usually
a willing one) in the social machine, an agent of political
forces.

Since the 1950s, the Swedish architects have been much in
demand. It is not only that they have been required to build,
but that they have had to rebuild as well. The centres of the
main cities, and especially Stockholm, have been pulled down
in a frenzy and swiftly replaced by a new and shiny core.
Economically, this was unnecessary. Many of the old build-
ings, given reasonable maintenance, could have lasted for
another half century. Slums, they most definitely were not.

280 The New Totalitarian

In Stockholm, the excised quarters were those in which busi-
nessmen, small shops, tradesmen and newspapers were con-
centrated; in short, the living heart of a city. Many houses of
historical and architectural worth fell to the bulldozer.
Neither sentiment nor tradition was allowed to stand in the
way.

All cities have to be renewed, but the process is usually
gradual, so that the inhabitants have time to adjust to change.
If one compares Stockholm with the other Scandinavian
capitals, its uniqueness becomes apparent. Copenhagen, also
expanding and modernized, has carefully preserved its old
centre. Helsinki offers an even better standard of comparison.
If Copenhagen has a splendid core to preserve with Danish
Renaissance and Rococo buildings, the Finnish capital has
very little. There, jerry-built acres of singularly little charm
wait for merciful extinction. Yet the Finnish town planners
are careful not to remove a whole street at once, let alone
entire quarters, as the Swedes do. Rather, they replace scat-
tered buildings, so that the renewal of a given urban environ-
ment will be spread over some years. By so doing, they
maintain continuity. People have time to adjust to change,
and are spared the discomfort of losing their bearings.

This consideration is entirely absent in Sweden. It may be
that, on the contrary, the intention was to disorient the popu-
lation. It is, after all, an elementary rule of human manipula-
tion that one of the most effective ways of eroding a man's
resistance is to destroy his time sense. That this may be ac-
complished by destroying familiar surroundings and re-
placing them with something entirely new is testified by elder
Stockholmers, who confess to a distressing sense of confusion
among the bulldozed remnants of their city. It is not the
relatively innocuous sense of being topographically lost that
follows upon the disappearance of physical landmarks, but a
deeper disorientation, concerning both space and time, that
touches personal identity and the frontiers of sanity. When

The Environmental Mill 281

new tenants move from the country into the freshly thrown up
suburbs of Stockholm, one of their first actions is to ask
about ancient habitation on the site of their glistening flats.
Archaeologists at the Historical Museum in Stockholm deal
with a constant flood of inquiries. The questioners exude re-
lief upon being told that people have lived before on the
ground under their floors, and that it is not quite virgin soil:
they seem to find their bearings again after a period of con-
fusion.

These people are mostly young, so that it is not the nostalgia
of an older generation. Moreover, they are the product of a
school system that is anti-historical, and that is concerned
exclusively with the future, so that their background does not
encourage them to brood over what has gone before. But in
their natural habitat they have time beacons on their doorstep;
the Swedish landscape is full of prehistoric relics, like burial
mounds and stone circles. Having moved, these new city
dwellers find themselves physically uprooted and suspended
in time, deprived of the signposts to the past in their previous
homes.

It has not infrequently been the practice of innovators to
construct brand new surroundings to symbolize the advent
of a new order and insist visually that the past has been abol-
ished. The Swedes are following in a respectable tradition
known to many civilizations.

The changes in Stockholm are not, as in the case of similar
redevelopment in other countries, the result of commercial
enterprise and private initiative. They are the product of
official planning. Most civilized societies have public checks
on private building, to prevent excesses, architectural or
otherwise. But in Sweden the municipalities (and ultimately
the State) establish the pattern of building. It is the public
authorities alone who actively create plans, where elsewhere
they are very often confined to the passive function of judging
them. Initiative is denied the private developer; insofar as he

282 The New Totalitarian

is allowed to function, he must follow the directions of
authority and, in the final analysis, he is merely the instrument
of official intentions. Able to expropriate at will, and impose
their ideas, the authorities lord it over the environment like
children playing with bricks. "What happens in the domain of
building is, therefore, not so much the consequence of
economic forces, as emanations of the official mind. And, as
the ideologists concede, architecture and town planning are
used in order to realize political intentions and to induce a
change of mentality.

Destruction of the centre of Stockholm has had the effect
of cutting off the past. It was done with a callousness and
ruthlessness that suggests a fear or hatred of what had gone
before. When the new plan was adopted in the 1950s it
was presented as a symbol of the future. 'Everything before
1932 must be forgotten,' said a city alderman. That, it will
be remembered, was the year the Social Democrats came to
power, but it has a symbolism beyond simple party politics.
The 1930s saw the birth of modem Sweden, and the opening
of the Swedish technological age. Irrespective of political
creed, this to many Swedes is the era they like to commem-
orate, and anything else is best consigned to Umbo.

Yet, there are some Swedes who prefer mellowed sur-
roundings, even if not up to contemporary standards. But in
Stockholm, a socialist alderman in charge of housing says he
insists on demolishing all older buildings because he wants
everyone to have the same high standard (equality again).
A woman threatened by demolition wrote thus to a Stock-
holm newspaper: 'We who live in these condemned buildings
love our scmffy old quarters. And we more than willingly
give up modem conveniences in order to live cheaply,
centrally, and in a pleasant atmosphere. I think that we who
are young and healthy should have the right to GIVE UP
material standards and comfort, if we consider it worthwhile.'

The answer to her plea came, indirectly, at a conference of

The Environmental Mill 283

municipal housing experts. A certain official, who knew what
he was talking about, and was a power in the land, explained
how 'research' had decided what kitchens, shape of room and
lighting installations were best for people, and that these
would, willy-nilly, be provided for tenants. 'Do you mean to
say,' asked a rare, rebellious delegate, 'that you are going to
tell people how to live?' 'Yes,' was the answer. 'That's my
job.'

A Stockholm city councillor always refers to old buildings
as 'dirty'. Official propaganda and the consensus of the mass
media underwrite this view. As new quarters arise, the stock
cliche is that it is the 'future rising like a phoenix from the
ashes of the past'. Among the public there is a demonstrable
regret over the disappearance of familiar landmarks. But this
never takes the form of action. Campaigns to save threatened
buildings are practically unknown; when they occur, they are
weak, ineffectual and confined to a small upper-class minority.
The last home of August Strindberg, architecturally and
historically worth saving, was demolished with scarcely any
opposition. The essential point there, as in many similar
cases, is that the public would have liked it saved, but
that they swallowed their regrets, because they believed that
progress demanded it.

Citizens looking at the bulldozed remains of a building
that they have known and liked will not bitterly consider
how it might have been saved. They will say that it is the
inescapable consequence of change; in the appropriate cliche
it is dismissed as the 'demand of the times'. Behind this lies
the usual Swedish determinism. It is accepted by the rulers,
not only the ruled. A Stockholm alderman puts it in these
words: 'Town planning is a long-range question, so that
even if we want to save some old houses, we can't. What
happens today was decided years ago, and the ideas of that
time are only now coming into force. Technical forces are
irresistible.'

284 The New Totalitarian

The centre of Stockholm has been redesigned for the motor
car instead of men. It has been conceived for driving through,
instead of living in. Of course, this is nothing unique, but
what is peculiar to Sweden is that criticism is virtually absent.
Many Stockholm inhabitants are willing to concede that the
centre of their city has become sterile, charmless and unin-
habitable, but this does not bother them: in the words of
yet another popular cliche (borrowed, like so many others,
from the mass media) the centre 'functions, because at least
it allows the traffic to move'.

People accept the reconstruction of their cities as a necessary
accompaniment to changes in society. They see no reason to
preserve the old, as they see no reason to resist the advances of
a new ideology. Their environment has predisposed them to
change. 'Politicians,' in the measured words of a Stockholm
alderman, 'undoubtedly want to influence people through
town planning.' And if Swedish architecture is the mirror of
their minds, they seek to impose uniformity and regimenta-
tion.

There is no dash, no individuality, nor even the unabashed
vulgarity of an exuberant commercialism in modern Swedish
architecture. It produces a sense of submission and restraint.
Like all 'political' architecture, it is a monument to the party
that has built it. If there are ideological thoughts behind
the rebuilding, they have been notably successful. The environ-
mental mill has ground away yet more of the desire to oppose.

13. The Mass Media
as Agents of
Conformity

To judge solely by its mass media, Sweden appears to be run
by a tolerant dictatorship. Press, radio and TV show a re-
markable similarity, as if guided by some Ministry of Propa-
ganda. Criticism of the government there may be, but it is
almost exclusively confined to administrative trivialities, and
covered by the formula: 'First you decide on your goals, and
then you discuss the means. There is no other discussion.'
Almost never is there questioning of political fundamentals,
or critical examination of the institutions of the State. All the
media seem to be of one mind, advocating the same con-
sensus, professing the same slogans, always, it seems, follow-
ing the convolution of some party line. They give the impres-
sion of existing, not to question authority, but to avoid
disturbing the public peace of mind; not to criticize, but to
indoctrinate with a certain point of view.

If radio and TV hawk official viewpoints, that is understand-
able, since they are a State monopoly. The press, however, is
privately owned, mostly non-socialist, its liberty guaranteed
by law. Some occult powers, no doubt, have been invoked to
steer editorial minds. To this, we return later.

That the ether is the prerogative of the State, need not
necessarily (outside a dictatorship) mean that it is the mouth-
piece of the government. It was the case in Gaullist France,
but the BBC, when it ruled alone, before ITV and (the
threat of) commercial radio, displayed an honourable inde-
pendence. The Swedish system can be compared with
neither. Radio and TV are nominally independent, although

286 The New Totalitarian

State- supervised; they reject all accusations of being a
government organ. But they display a bias and propagate views
which the government would like the population to absorb.

As in so many other things, Swedish broadcasting, on
superficial inspection, appears to resemble its counterparts in
Western countries, but on closer examination turns out to be
something rather different. The first distinction lies in its
position in the organization of the State. In almost all Western
democracies radio and TV are administered by departments of
communications, which suggests a passive medium, but in
Sweden (as in many dictatorships) they are the concern of
the Ministry of Education, implying an instrument of guid-
ance. Since, under the Social Democrats, education has
become a means of tailoring minds and changing society,
the ether, quite reasonably, may be expected to share those
aims.

In Western countries, to make another comparison, the
purpose of radio and TV is, theoretically at least, to inform
people; in Sweden, the official function is to form opinion.
This is no quibbling over a prefix; the Swedish authorities are
acutely aware of the difference between the two concepts.
In opting for the one, they have had a deliberate purpose in
view. It is interesting, indeed, to note that, in the official
jargon, broadcasting is always 'an opinion-forming medium'.

The power of broadcasting in Sweden is somewhat
greater than in Western countries because the bulk of the
population, being intellectually backward, and only just
emerging from isolation, is more than usually susceptible to
indoctrinating forces. 'Swedes,' to quote Mr OrjanWall-
quist, head of the Swedish tv's second channel, 'are intel-
lectually primitive and underdeveloped. And TV works in this
way: it creates emotions and intellectual life, and therefore it
creates opinions. It is an opinion-making medium.'

Mr Wallquist is a socialist, and belongs to the intellectual
leadership of the Labour movement, 'tv is a very powerful

The Mass Media as Agents of Conformity 287

medium,' he says, 'tv sets are more concentrated in Sweden
than in other countries. Aktuellt (a news programme), for
example, has an audience of fifty per cent of the population.

'TV is a very powerful indoctrinating medium, and one has
to be extremely careful in using it.

'tv would never attack the Prime Minister and govern-
ment, because the average Swede identifies himself with the
State and with the corporations that exercise political in-
fluence. So TV feels part of the State.'

An official admits that broadcasting is a medium of indoc-
trination. It has two aims, he says: to persuade the Swedes
that they live in the best of all possible worlds, and to
condition them to the ideology of the sitting government.

To induce a nation to believe that it enjoys the happiest
lot on earth is an elementary device to secure compliance
with a government and forestall criticism. In reporting from
abroad, the Swedish radio and TV are concerned, not so
much to show how other people live, but to illuminate the
superiority of things Swedish. They concentrate on the defects
of foreign countries, drawing comparisons to the advantage
of Sweden. The viewer is invited to see how badly off people
are everywhere else and to consider how fortunate he is.
Press and periodicals take the same line. It is not only that the
Swede is told that he has the highest standard of living,
and the best social security, but that he really is superior in
all things, most particularly in politics and culture. An article
on child care in France, published by a women's magazine,
seemed to have no other purpose but that of serving up a
homily on how much better Swedes looked after their
children. Even travel writing often contains disparaging
remarks, in order specifically to draw a moral in praise of
Sweden, usually concerned with poverty abroad and pros-
perity at home.

Most nations entertain a high opinion of themselves but,
unless their rulers nurse ulterior motives, official media of

288 The New Totalitarian

communication do not normally insist, as a matter of policy,
on advertising domestic superiority. Still less do they pursue
this aim by denigrating foreign institutions. The Russians,
to quote an obvious example, notoriously do so. If the Swedes
act likewise, it is for a similar reason: to generate contentment
among the population. Like the average Russian, the average
Swede therefore has a biased view of the world outside as
something inferior and undesirable, that has been formed
by his mass media.

In the indoctrination of the public with government policies,
Swedish radio and TV has been of the greatest value. The
tenor of programmes follows ministerial thinking with great
accuracy. From 1968, when the government adopted an
anti-American policy (mainly, but not entirely, over Vietnam),
the ether followed suit. Radio and TV became almost laugh-
ably biased, colouring news reports, and broadcasting material
(some emanating from Cuba) that could only be classified
as unmitigated propaganda. Producers were told that no
programme on the United States would be considered unless
it was unfavourable. Even allowing for general feeling
against American policy at that time (not, of course, confined
to Sweden), the Swedes became notoriously militant in their
attitudes. A popular anti-Americanism grew with the pro-
paganda on the air. Then, in 1970, while Sweden was negotiat-
ing with the Common Market, it was a thinly veiled secret
that the government was less than keen on full membership
and wanted public opinion to be suitably primed. Radio and
especially TV conducted a virulent and persistent campaign
against the EEC until the official Swedish rejection of full
membership in March 1971.

As the party has extended its grip on the State, so has
broadcasting become an instrument of party propaganda.
Towards the end of the 1960s, it took about three months
for party trends to be incorporated into radio and TV pro-
grammes. Usually, this would happen before they had

The Mass Media as Agents of Conformity 289

been officially adopted as party policy. The purpose, as in
education, is to prepare the ground. "When the new ideas
finally appear on a political manifesto, the public has accepted
or at least grown used to them, and the party appears to be
professing self-evident truths.

In September 1969, the Social Democrats at their party
congress adopted a platform of egalitarianism, in which
equality of the sexes was given a leading role. For months
beforehand, radio and TV imprinted the necessary concepts on
the public consciousness. 'Equality' became a universal catch-
word on the air. Equality of the sexes (and its logical corollary,
women's liberation) was propagated as received dogma.

Equality, although it is a perfectly unexceptional sentiment,
had nevertheless become associated uniquely with the Labour
movement. In every sense of the word, it had turned into party
propaganda. It was incorporated into children's broadcasts, so
that those in the most impressionable age, between three and
seven, were brain-washed. Even Christmas programmes were
turned into pretexts for propagating the slogan of equality.

Similarly, radio and TV, when the government required it,
fed anti-American attitudes into children's programmes. A
series about Red Indians, aimed at five-to seven-year-olds, for
example, was so slanted as to be a grotesque attack on the
United States. Obviously, the treatment of the American
Indians is not entirely a credit to the white settlers, but neither
is its exploitation, as in the Swedish case, to damn American
society as a whole, reasonable or justifiable. A Stockholm
newspaper published a number of children's letters which
suggested that this kind of propaganda was proving effica-
cious. 'I think,' wrote a six-year-old, 'that all Americans
are swine.'

Also in the name of equality, the party had launched a
campaign against finance and industry. Radio and TV did so as
well. All this (at least in the beginning) was exclusively the
property of the Social Democrats. It was partisan propaganda,

290 The New Totalitarian

not government rescript, and certainly not yet the law of the
land. What was ultimately advance campaigning for the 1970
General Elections was presented as accepted truth, to be
hammered securely home.

Intermittent campaigns apart, the Swedish radio and TV con-
stantly accept the evaluations of the Labour movement. In
the vital field of industrial relations, the trade-union viewpoint
dominates, and the employers are presented disadvantage-
ously. It is virtually impossible for anybody opposing the
government to get a hearing. Broadcasting has been turned
into a servant of the party and the State.

It is not inherent in its condition. Until the 1950s, the
Swedish radio and TV was reasonably impartial, with the aim
of being a disinterested public service comparable to the
BBC. The change came with the appointment in 1962 of
Mr Olof Palme, later Prime Minister, as Minister of Com-
munications. Mr Palme had studied in the United States and,
ahead of his countrymen, he assimilated and applied the work
of the American communicators. He grasped the powers of
TV. In Sweden, they were formidable. "When the little screen
first swept into the homes of Sweden, during the 1960s, it
also constituted the arrival of the outside world. It broke,
for the first time in history, the isolation of the Swedish popu-
lation. Many Swedes saw a foreigner for the first time on
TV. The population were dragged out of the early nineteenth
century and brought face to face with the mid-twentieth
century. 'Intellectually primitive and undeveloped,' to quote
Mr Wallquist, the Swede was terribly vulnerable to the new
medium. Mr Palme understood this. He turned it into a
political weapon and, when he was made Minister of Educa-
tion, he took broadcasting with him. He had distilled the
wisdom of the American commercial persuaders and applied
it to a monopoly of the State. Instead of the 'countervailing
forces' of private business, there was the untrammelled
prerogative of the central government. The indoctrin-

The Mass Media as Agents of Conformity 291

ating privileges thus conferred on the party were formid-
able.

Harnessing the ether necessitated a political take-over. The
Swedish radio is nominally an independent corporation and,
until the Social Democrats turned their attention seriously to
the control of mass communications, it was directed by men
whose consensus was of the centre. Its construction, however,
is such that the government, at least if Social Democrat, can
assume control. It is a corporation of corporations. Its board
of governors is drawn from the main political parties and
corporate organizations. The employers, trade unions and
cooperative societies are represented. This means that the
Labour movement has a majority, and the government can
get its way. Furthermore, certain vital committees are in the
gift of the government. Until the 1960s, however, these had
been appointed in a non-partisan manner. Mr Palme, how-
ever, made them political, and dominated by Social Demo-
crats. A particularly important committee thus reconstituted
was that concerned with the selection of programmes and
staff. Socialist nominees were appointed to most senior
administration and production posts. The bias of the staff, in-
deed, moved somewhat to the left of the official party Social
Democratic position, but this was consistent with the views
of party strategists. They required a shift of public opinion
several points leftwards of their immediate aims, so as to
enjoy political leeway.

Between 1965 and 1968, the Social Democrats profited
from the Vietnam war by supporting the protest movement
and thereby engaging the sympathy of youth. At that time,
the issue was at its emotional zenith and, correctly handled,
politically valuable. Where Western governments fought the
trend, the rulers of Sweden made an ally out of it.
Cabinet ministers, including Mr Palme, made demagogic
orations against Washington and in praise of Hanoi. Radio
and TV gave generous coverage to every demonstration, often

292 The New Totalitarian

out of all proportion to its size. They conferred respectability
on the Swedish Viet Cong sympathizers, several tens of
thousands strong. Teenagers, and in their early twenties, they
became an accepted part of the landscape, with the long hair,
the buttons, badges and hippie-like dress, familiar everywhere.
They did, however, display a notable curiosity. The mass
media did not, as elsewhere, call them FNL sympathizers, but
FNL members, so that news reports gave the impression that a
branch of the Vietnam war had opened in Sweden. It was an
example of the Swede's craving for the action and significance
denied him by his neutrality.

All this was to the government's advantage. Youth had an
outlet for its energy, and the party was on its side. Radio and
TV continued to play up the demonstrations and protest
meetings. By the end of 1969, however, the protest move-
ment had lost glamour and political respectability. It was taken
over by Maoists inimical to the government. Radio and
TV stopped its coverage, although demonstrations continued
as extensively as before. One of the largest meetings of its
kind was held on 20 December 1970 before the American
embassy in Stockholm in honour of the foundation of the
Viet Cong, but it was scarcely mentioned on the air. This
change kept pace with a shift of government attitudes. While
the media were withdrawing their support, Mr Palme was
turning on his erstwhile allies.

The party is most concerned over maintaining control of
TV, and takes care to anticipate future developments. "When
the first cassette TV was about to enter Sweden, the govern-
ment stepped in to acquire what was virtually a monopoly
of production and distribution. Private companies, although
theoretically free to act as they wished, were forced behind
the scenes either to abandon their plans or to accept State
partnership and supervision.

Few Western governments are as perturbed as that of
Sweden over the possibility of direct TV transmissions from

The Mass Media as Agents of Conformity 293

satellites to private receivers. Politicians are quite openly con-
cerned at the prospect of foreign programmes reaching their
citizens for, when that comes, the State will no longer have a
monopoly of its own ether. Consequently, the Swedes are
trying to have future satellite broadcasting banned inter-
nationally. Under present conditions, however, the Swedish
government retains its control on the air. In many ways, it is
only making assurance doubly sure. Without political super-
vision, the party would still get its way because the com-
municators are on its side.

The Swedish communicators act as a corporate body,
collectively following the trend of the moment. They are
conformist to a fault, wanting only to promote the consensus.
It is tradition reinforced by education. Party ideologists say
that the new educational system has conditioned the rising
generation to think as they want it to. Indoctrination in the
schools has been in progress since the 1950s; the products now
dominate the media. Their seniors have absorbed the necessary
attitudes through other channels. Anxious only to expound
what their colleagues believe, the Swedish communicators
need no compulsion to toe the party line. In their mental
world, departure from the accepted norm is a kind of treach-
ery. It is part of conditioning to group thinking, which makes
personal divergence a sin, and acceptance of the collective
opinion a cardinal virtue. They have an urge to think as
everybody else does. In consequence, they have developed a
kind of inhibition, what the Russians call the 'inner censor',
that tailors the expression of their thoughts to prevailing
views. Since they act corporatively, by conditioned reflex
as it were, it is relatively easy to harness them to a particular
ideology. It suffices to convert a select few at the top of the
hierarchy, the rest following obediently.

From this it follows that the press also supports the policies
of the State, and that the question of ownership is largely
academic. In fact, most daily newspapers belong to the

294 The New Totalitarian

opposition;* almost all are tied to a political party. The
independent journal run on commercial lines does exist,
but is of so institutional a nature it is scarcely surprising that the
Swedish press shows so little vigour. The tendencies of the
communicators working for the State-run broadcasting
system are no different from those of their colleagues on the
privately owned press. This gleichschaltung is further aided by
the existence of schools of journalism. It has increasingly
become the practice of Swedish newspapers to recruit their
journalists from those institutions. But, in the manner of the
Swedish educational system, schools of journalism have
followed the indoctrination of the party and State. They have
moved consistently to the left, and turned out graduates with
uniform opinions. These may be broadly described as radical
Social Democrats, with possibly a tinge of Maoism. The
actual direction is, of course, irrelevant; the point is that there
is a direction at all. Like their colleagues in architecture and
the social sciences, these journalists regard themselves as
social engineers, with the ambition of changing society, and
indoctrinating their fellow-men.

Yet the government appears not quite content with the
communicators' sanction in its natural form. An influential
school of thought within the Social Democratic party wants
the press removed from private ownership and brought under
public control. One outcome was a law, passed in 1971,
ostensibly to subsidize the press and guard its independence,
but in practice a threat to its freedom. Struggling newspapers
are to receive subsidies financed by a tax on advertisements in
the successful ones, to be paid by the papers. The effect is
to transfer money from opposition to government journals,
since in Sweden (as elsewhere) non-Socialist organs are

* About seventy per cent of Swedish daily newspapers (covering
seventy per cent of the circulation) belong to the opposition parties,
or support them. The rest belong to the Labour movement. There is
one Communist newspaper.

The Mass Media as Agents of Conformity 295

usually more successful than Socialist ones. A State committee
decides who pays and who receives. In the long term, many
profitable newspapers will become unprofitable and depend
on State subsidies for survival. The effect on editorial inde-
pendence is unlikely to be pleasant. In the end, opposition
will probably be subdued.

But this may be superfluous caution. Today, newspapers
are as biased as TV and radio, giving the same peculiar view of
the world, designed to bolster the Swede's self-esteem. In a
Swedish newspaper, it is difficult to separate news, facts, the
reporters' views and editorial opinion. The idea of reserving
news columns for facts, and putting comment in the leading

articles, is alien. Swedish journalists believe, on the whole,
that facts are subsidiary, and possibly mutable; that, in the

interests of objective truth, their opinions must colour their
reporting. Like their colleagues on the air, they see their
function as the formation of public opinion.

'News,' says Dr Olof Lagercrantz, the editor of the
Stockholm Dagens Nyheter, one of the two national daily
newspapers in Sweden, 'must be used to change society and

influence people. If it is objective, and designed only to in-
form, then it is conservative. Now in a small country like

Sweden, a newspaper of Dagens Nyheter's size* has tremendous
power. Single-handed, we can change public opinion.'

There is more than a little substance in this claim. The
Swedes are particularly susceptible to the influence of the mass
media. Their newspapers are designed to tell them what to
think. The man in the street hesitates to express a view of his
own, but needs an opinion provided by an expert. He wants
to be sure that what he says will correspond with what those
around him are saying. Again, it is the pursuit of consensus.
It is a sardonic joke occasionally heard that a man 'will not

* Its circulation is 600,000, the largest in Sweden. Its sole competitor,
Svenska Dagbladet, sells about 200,000. The total Swedish population is
slightly under 8,000,000.

296 The New Totalitarian

know what to think today until he has read the newspapers'.

'A small country,' to quote Dr Lagercrantz again, 'cannot
afford to have individuals getting up and taking a stand on
their own. There has to be a group. And, of course, since
Swedes react in groups, they are easily influenced.' He is no
Social Democrat, but a somewhat leftish liberal; Dagens
Nyheter supports the Liberal party. His view of opinions on
his right is that 'it is impossible to hold a conservative point of
view in a society that is continuously changing'.

This is a rare articulation of a dominant viewpoint. It
expresses the tyranny of what Ibsen once called 'the compact
majority'. It is an effective method of destroying opposition.
The dissident cannot be taken seriously, because the view of
the majority excludes by definition the possibility of a
conflicting view. 'In Sweden,' a Swedish professor once
observed, 'there is room for only one idea at a time.'

The demand for a supply of approved views may be seen
in a particular feature of the Swedish press. Most newspapers
and magazines ran columns by well-known intellectuals in
which they do not offer comment so much as provide ready-
made opinions. There are perhaps fifty or sixty and, at a
given moment, they all profess the same views, altering them
as women do their hemline to the dictates of the fashion
designers. They are not, as explained before, centrally direc-
ted; they are simply acting like a herd. There is a range of
tolerated opinions, and a narrow one it is: woe betide him
who departs from it.

That tolerance is independent of party affiliation: the
consensus evolves within the communicators' establishment
which, in its turn, functions as one of the corporate bodies
deciding the conduct of the State. During the latter part of the
1960s, the consensus was social change, technological pro-
gress, radical attitudes and equality. The communicators all
agreed that society was changing, and that it ought to do so
rapidly. To be acceptable, it was absolutely necessary to adopt

The Mass Media as Agents of Conformity 297

the label 'radical'. And equality, in the sense of an egalitarian
society, and of levelling out all conceivable differences, was
the war-cry, of both the party and the communicators. All
laudable aims, but to avoid excesses some opposition might
be thought desirable. It did not exist, for the reasons adduced
above. Dissenting communicators could literally be counted
on the fingers of one hand, virtually outcasts from society.
Both left and right were represented. Mr Jan Myrdal, a
Maoist and son of Professor Gunnar Myrdal, was one of them;
another a Catholic and a conservative, Dr Leif Carlsson.
Dr Carlsson writes in the Swedish conservative press. This
is how he describes his position: 'I am a Conservative. There-
fore I am an outsider. That is because there is no opposition
in Sweden. Everybody from left to right pays lip service to
the fundamental tenets of Social Democracy, because that
is the government, and that, therefore, is the consensus of
the time.

'So, even though I work on a nominally Conservative
newspaper, I can't write what I think. Everybody believes
in equality now - of course, but Heaven help me if I try to
take the opposite view. There's no chance that direct attack
would get into print, so I have to camouflage my thoughts.

'The only way I can publish unpopular thoughts is to bury
them. But if, in some book review, I mention in disguise that
perhaps there is something to be said for class as a prescriptive
right, rather than a meritocracy; or that tradition ought not to
be dismissed out of hand, then the Conservative party will
tell my editor to see that I keep my mouth shut.

'Take another example. The only permissible way to
discuss sex roles in Sweden is to dig out a new example of
discrimination and propose its abolition. You may not, say,
put in a plea for preserving differences and the mystique of
women.'

Conformity is accepted as a virtue. The average Swede
would, indeed, be surprised to have it brought to his attention,

298 The New Totalitarians

because it seems the natural way to act. Yet, concern there is;
on rare occasions it is brought to light. The following ex-
change took place in the correspondence columns of Svenska
Dagbladet, the conservative national daily newspaper:

'I was on holiday,' ran a letter to the editor, apparently
written by an older reader, 'and was for once able to listen
to a youth programme on the radio, where a representative
for the morning, afternoon and weekly press talked about their
correspondence columns. The editor of a weekly magazine
said that she never printed letters against aid to the under-
developed countries ... It seems as if discussion is banned, and
permission only granted for expression of certain points of
view approved by politicians. Is it true that certain questions,
for example those decided by politicians above our heads, are
taboo in Svenska Dagbladet's correspondence column?'

'Of course, the question of technical aid may be discussed
in our correspondence columns,' ran the editorial reply sub-
joined to the letter. 'Recognition of our responsibility for
problems outside our own borders is, however, so general
that it can be the explanation that letters to the editor criticiz-
ing technical aid are so rare. But, of course, those who want to
discuss the formation and direction of technical aid are welcome
to write to us. Other letters will swiftly be returned to their senders.'

The communicators' sanction upholds the consensus of the
governing establishment, and the median of popular unani-
mity. This assumes that technological advancement is the sole
path to happiness, and the Gross National Product the only
measure of national success.* It also assumes that the good of
the collective at all times must take precedence over the good
of the individual. It prescribes that the fundamentals of

* This also is a potent weapon in the campaign to prove that the
Swedes live in the best of all possible worlds. Constantly in the mass
media, statistics are served up (expressed per capita) to prove that Sweden
is the best or runner-up in this or that sphere of production. Those
unfamiliar with local conditions might assume that it is a symptom of
some collective neurosis.

The Mass Media as Agents of Conformity 299

Swedish society must never be questioned or discussed. This
convention gives the Swedish press (and broadcasting) a
curious triviality. It lacks the vigour and questioning of the
best of the Anglo-Saxon press. Taboos are correspondingly far
more developed in Sweden; they are comprehensive to the
point of weirdness in a country where the freedom of speech
obtains. They encompass everything upon which the system
rests, and the consensus is the first of them: and that covers
everything else. There is a taboo on discussing the encroach-
ment of the State on personal liberty: society has the interests
of the citizen at heart and, therefore, conflict and criticism
are impossible. The Saltsjobaden agreement and the founda-
tion of labour relations are taboo. So too is the power of the
trade unions. So also is questioning of any change. It has been
propounded that Swedish society is now in a state of flux, and
that all change is necessarily for the good. It is not permissible
to cast doubt on any particular reform, because that implies
the rejection of change for its own sake.* And upon neutrality
lies the strictest taboo of all.

By interaction between State and communicators the press,
as well as government broadcasting, may be used in order
to prepare the public for government ideas. Such was the case,
for example, of compulsory pre-school training. The leading
opinion-makers accepted and propagated it. Opposition was
not permitted to appear in print. The government's principal
aim of bringing children into the collective at an early age

* Another aspect of the power of the consensus is that opinion-
makers, of most political persuasions, are afraid of being branded as
reactionary' when the sanction is that of 'progressive'. Nobody will
risk being so condemned. For that reason, although there are numbers
of 'reactionary' Swedes, there are hardly any public expressions of
'reactionary' opinions. There is nothing, theoretically, to stop the
consensus being on the right some time in the future, as it has been
in the past. In the nineteen thirties, for example, the Swedish academic
world displayed considerable Nazi sympathy, and the manifesto of
the trade-union movement possessed traces of Nazi terminology.

300 The New Totalitarian

was presented as if it had been universally accepted.

The result is described by Mrs Camilla Odhnoff, thenMinister
of Family Affairs: 'At first, there was some resistance to the
idea of pre-school training, but when people had been cor-
rectly informed they dropped their antagonism. Our cam-
paign had reduced resistance, and pre-school training is now
seen to be a good thing.'

The assumption here is that, provided a full explanation is
given, the correct deduction will necessarily be drawn. There
is only one 'objective' truth to fit given data. This attitude
serves to outlaw opposition. Rejection of the approved
viewpoint becomes, not valid criticism to be judged on its
merits, but error. The critic becomes a heretic, and is thereby
neutralized.

A newspaper will rarely take issue on a matter of principle.
Even if it is nominally an opposition mouthpiece, it will
accept the policies of the government, quibbling over the
best means of carrying them out. This simply reflects the be-
haviour of politicians. A formula commonly invoked by
opposition representatives is that, 'We are all agreed that such
and such is desirable, but is this quite the way to carry it out?'

As in the Diet, so in the mass media, there is a settled air of
triviality. Debate is confined to the minutiae of administration
and social welfare. All doubt is absent, and a splendid com-
placency reigns. There is none of the self-searching and ques-
tioning of fundamentals that so noticeably plagues the West.

At the ceremony in Stockholm where the Russian author,
Alexander Solzhenitsyn, was awarded the Nobel Prize, a
Swedish scientist, the late Professor Arne Tiselius, gave a speech
on what he termed 'pollution of the intellect'. He complained
that 'truth was no longer fashionable', and that 'words no
longer mean what they used to mean. They have been mani-
pulated in order to indoctrinate people, and give power to the
already powerful mass media.' Professor Tiselius's remarks
were almost completely ignored by press, radio and TV. Yet,

The Mass Media as Agents of Conformity 301

a former Nobel prize-winner, he was a celebrity in Sweden, and
the other speeches at the ceremony were reported to their
full platitudinous extent. And his words clearly are apposite,
not least at home. It was a small, but significant example of
bias in Swedish reporting.

With the help, if not the leadership, of the mass media, the
Swedish language has been debased and manipulated so that,
as in Orwell's Newspeak, the ability to express unapproved
thoughts has been eroded.

When sexual equality was promulgated, and it was de-
cided that a woman's place was not at home but out at work,
there was a rapid change in the language. The customary
Swedish for housewife is husmor, which is honourable; it was
replaced by the neologism hemmafru, literally 'the-wife-who-
stays-at-home', which is derogatory. "Within a few months,
the mass media were able to kill the old and substitute the
new term. By the end of 1969, it was almost impossible in
everyday conversation to mention the state of housewife with-
out appearing to condemn or to sneer. Swedish had been
changed under the eyes and ears of the Swedes. Husmor had
been discredited; the only way out was to use hemmafru
ironically.

Connected with this semantic shift, there was a change in
feeling. Women who, a year or so before, had been satisfied,
and possibly proud, to stay at home, began to feel the pressure
to go out to work. The substitution of one word for the
other had been accompanied by insistent propaganda in the
mass media, so that it was as if a resolute conditioning cam-
paign had been carried out. Very few were able to recognize
the indoctrination in the linguistic manipulation; in the real
sense of the word, the population had been brain-washed.

Opposition has never been a respectable concept in Swedish,
and the words associated with it have therefore almost ex-
clusively had pejorative undertones. Nevertheless, they existed,
and ideas in that field could be expressed. Now it is extremely

302 The New Totalitarian

difficult, because the vehicle for doing so has been severely
damaged.

The language has been so manipulated that it has become
virtually impossible to express opposition, particularly in the
case of the State and the collective. As explained before, the
word 'collective' can only have a favourable meaning.
'Individual' has a faintly derogatory ring. This applies to all
words in those spheres. 'Eccentric' is only an insult. 'Dis-
sidence' is not a nice concept. Conversely, words like 'the
State', 'Society', 'the Administration', 'Bureaucracy', all
have only favourable connotations. This means that it is
practically impossible adequately to express opposition of the
individual to the State: the State is good, and there is no simple
way of putting the antithesis. A corollary is that society is
better than the individual; that the individual exists to serve
society: all this lies in the words themselves. Unless one of
the rare Swedish dissidents is extremely sure of his audience,
he will not be certain that what he is saying will have the
meaning he intends. If he thinks he is praising the individual
against the collective, he will probably find that his listeners
get the impression that is is committing lese-majesty against
the State and therefore being offensive.

Another example. In English, the word 'uniform' is
almost always derogatory. In Swedish, on the contrary, it is
one of the most prized descriptions. It is a branch of the idea
of the consensus. This means, obviously, that a Swede has
difficulty in expressing the idea that uniformity is bad; he is
forced to say that it is good because there are no words to
the contrary. If he feels strongly enough about it, he can say
that 'uniformity' leads to 'monotony', but there he is on
thin ice, because he is involved in a value judgement, and the
retort will be that if you must give it a name 'harmony is the
better one'.

Since politics in Sweden have for so long been a matter of
economics alone, it is not surprising that political terms have

The Mass Media as Agents of Conformity 303

become economically loaded. Such has been the fate of the
word 'democracy'. That term, so richly distorted in the
machinery of human misunderstanding, may signify more or
less what you want it to. Etymologically it can, with a little
goodwill, be made to embrace the wildest of contradictions.
In its literal sense of rule by the people, it can be persuaded to
signify both parliamentary government and dictatorship of
the proletariat. Given the premises of Westminster, the White
House and the Kremlin, the word can cover almost opposite
circumstances. It depends what you understand by 'people'
and 'rule'. But at least in these three cases the word 'demo-
cracy' has two constant elements; it is a political term, and it
is a symbol of virtue. But in Sweden only the last remains.

We are all democrats and some, of course, are more
democratic than others. In Sweden, the word 'democracy'
has turned into a fundamentally economic term. It means
more prosperity, more security, and more social welfare. It
could conceivably denote a state of tyranny, provided certain
material advantages subsist. It means economic egalitarianism
alone. When the government displays authoritarian tendencies
and ignores the Diet, it is not considered undemocratic, but a
pause in the rise of living standards is thought to be so.

'Liberal', which used to be a term of praise, has now become
a thing of disrepute. First in the party, and then among the
communicators, it was used as an antithesis to 'socialist'. It
has been extended to mean the absence of welfare and se-
curity on the Swedish model; it means competition, cruelty
and capitalist wickedness. 'Conservative' is an even worse
condition: it has become an unword, so that conservatives are
ashamed of owning up to it, even among themselves. The
political vocabulary of Sweden has been so manipulated that
only the terminology of the Social Democrats exists. This
means that even those who do not agree with their politics
are nevertheless forced to speak their language. As a result, it

304 The New Totalitarian

is not only difficult to articulate deviationist thoughts, but it
not infrequently happens that a man will say the opposite of
what he means. 'Liberal' means 'reactionary', and the words
of dissent are being successively removed from the language.
There is no resistance to linguistic conjuring of this nature,
because there is no opposition among the communicators.
The percipience of a man like Professor Tiselius is rare; the
temerity of expressing it in public, rarer still. Whether the
abuse of language has been deliberately exploited in the
interests of mass conditioning, or whether it simply emerges
unconsciously as the product of a particular intellectual bent
is a moot point. The effect is the same, and either way it
serves the purposes of the Swedish rulers equally well. It
demonstrates the advantages of having the communicators
on the side of authority. Thought control becomes a distinct
possibility, and opposition can be disarmed gently and natu-
rally.

14. Culture in the
Political Armoury

'The most important Manhattan Projects of the future,'
says Huxley, 'will be vast, government sponsored enquiries
into what the politicians will call the "problem of happiness"
- in other words, the problem of making people love their
servitude.'* The Swedes have carried out their 'Manhattan
Project', and found culture to be one of the answers. Its
purpose may not be defined in precisely Huxley's terms, but
the spirit is the same. 'The purpose of culture,' in the words of
a Swedish bureaucrat, 'is to give a meaning to life in a
technological society.'

Culture, in the definition of the Oxford English Dictionary,
is 'the training and refinement of mind, tastes and manners...
the intellectual side of civilization'. In its true sense, it is a
part of life, taken for granted like eating, drinking and
walking. In Sweden, it is a device employed by the State,
Marxist fashion, as an agent for political ends.

Sweden is a good laboratory for experiments of this
nature. Possessing no modem culture of his own, the Swede
has a virgin mind open to foreign imports and external im-
position. Cultural impact is greater than in more highly
developed countries, and its effects may be more easily guided
and assessed. The historical peculiarities of Sweden have iso-
lated her from the intellectual life of Europe. Modem culture
was an alien import and an upper-class privilege. The sole
indigenous culture belonged to the peasants. Apart from
a small aristocratic coterie, few Swedes had acquired a

* Introduction to Brave New World.

306 The New Totalitarians

European education or contact with contemporary civiliza-
tion. In the nineteenth century, as communications began to
improve, there came the first infusion of Western culture. But
it turned out to be a flirtation only and, after a few decades,
Sweden once more turned her back on the world, to relapse
into her customary twilight of spiritual isolation. Strindberg
was the grand product of the lucid interval.

Strindberg is one of the major European dramatists of the
nineteenth century. He was a pioneer of the impressionist
drama and a precursor of the theatre of the absurd. His in-
fluence on later dramatists (Eugene O'Neill for example) was
profound. He was one of the first to bring the war of the
sexes (in its naked, pathological form, that is) into the theatre.
But, in his work, he was not really Swedish. He was a
writer who happened to be born in Sweden. His inspiration
was German, and he seemed almost a German playwright.
It was only after he had been recognized in Germany that he
was accepted by his countrymen. But it was almost as an
alien. To this day, Swedes are not really at home with him.
They may respect his ideas, and express pride that he was of
their nationality, but they do not regard him as one of them-
selves. It is almost as if they had been taught to admire him,
but that he was far above their heads. The trouble is that
Strindberg is a representative of 'high' culture, and the
Swedes are really at home only with 'low' culture.

There has ever in Sweden existed an acute consciousness of
the difference between the 'high', or imported, and 'low', or
indigenous, culture. Without (as in Western Europe and
England) an enlightened middle class to bridge the gap, the
'high' culture could not be naturalized, nor a national tradi-
tion established. The lower classes looked with suspicion on
the intellectual property of their betters and they, in turn, re-
garded the unpolished art forms of their subordinates with
contempt. Sweden, like Imperial Russia, but unlike the
countries of Western Europe, was a society of two cultures.

Culture in the Political Armoury 307

The political changes of the Swedish nineteenth century-

were in all but name a peasants' revolt. The peasants took over
the country, imposing their culture and their values. They

brought with them an invincible prejudice against 'high'
culture as the despicable amusement of the old ruling classes,
and Sweden was intellectually severed from Western Europe
and the outside world.

Not until the communications revolution, in its successive
waves of cinema, radio and TV, overtook Sweden was this
isolation finally threatened. That development did not cul-
minate until the 1950s, when psychological barriers were
undermined and, for the first time in history, the Swedes
were exposed to a massive cultural invasion that ignored all
social barriers. But by then the Swedish rulers had grasped

the power of culture, and had the theory and the means to
exploit it for their own purposes.

The State has poured money unstintingly into culture, as
it has subsidized all institutions that promote the smooth
running of society. However, it is not done as the encourage-
ment of some unself-conscious spiritual part of everyday life,
but as the provision of a material possession. It is as if some
government office were stockpiling a newly discovered
commodity. Indeed, the terminology of Swedish cultural
politics is a hybrid of Marxism and the Stock Exchange. It

proposes to offer not artists and the arts, but 'cultural workers'
producing a 'culture supply' for 'cultural consumers'.

Culture to the Swedish Social Democrats is yet another
political instrument. 'Marxism,' in the words of Mr Olof
Palme, 'makes it possible to see art not only as a product of
society, but also as a weapon in the class war, as an instrument
for changing society. . . So far I will go in confessing a Marxist
attitude to life and art.'*

Like radio and TV, culture is considered an opinion-forming

* From a speech delivered to the (British) Labour party conference
in 1969.

308 The New Totalitarian

device and, like them, is the concern of the Ministry of
Education.* In that ministry a reliable party ideologist
serves as under-secretary for culture. During the 1960s, the
incumbent was Mr Roland Palsson, one of the authors of
modern Swedish cultural policy. He defines government aims
in this way:** Culture, besides giving a meaning to life in a
modern society, must strengthen the collective. We reject
individualism: the individual has no meaning except as the
member of a group.

Then, we use culture to show that the State cares for all.
Some of our opponents see the State as their enemy, but the
government wants to prove that the State is the friend of
everybody. And I think we have succeeded. We believe that
a mass quality culture can be spread to fifty per cent of the
people, and we want the government to be the bearer of
culture. Even if a lot of people aren't interested in culture,
anyway, they see what we're doing for it. And that appeals
to the population.'

The control and distribution of culture is remarkably cen-
tralized in Sweden: the State provides most of it, and is seen
to do so. In music, the State is sole impresario, and private
concert agencies are illegal. A single public organization has
an official monopoly. All symphony orchestras are either
municipal or State, and all concerts in the provinces are
organized by a specialized State agency concerned with the
spread of culture. By law, the budgets of all public building
must include a proportion for artistic decoration. Schools,
underground stations, town halls, all must have their quota
of original work.

* It is interesting to observe that education, broadcasting and culture,
the three faces of intellectual guidance, have been gathered under the
same and avowedly ideological roof. It is as if it were desirable to
maintain efficient centralized direction of the principal ways of guiding
thought and feeling. Cf. the 'Ministry of Emotional Engineering' in
Brave New World.

** From a private conversation.

Culture in the Political Armoury 309

In this way, artists owe most of their bread and butter,
and most decorative art owes its existence, to the public
authorities. The State also supports writers with grants and
allowances. Such patronage is received as a kind of social
welfare and, with the catalyst of relevant political indoctrina-
tion, has the effect of reinforcing a sense of obligation to
society. It also magnifies a feeling of gratitude towards the
party, which, in turn, strengthens ideological bonds with
'cultural workers'.

In 1970, the State took the first experimental step in using
artists and writers for agitprop. A number of authors and film
producers were commissioned to turn out works that would,
to quote their brief, 'create a public opinion for the under-
developed countries'. The government then required greater
popular enthusiasm in order to justify plans for greater
technical aid.

Perhaps the most interesting developments have occurred
in the drama, which, of all the arts, has possibly the greatest
potential as an instrument of indoctrination and emotional
guidance. The centre of the Swedish stage is the Royal Dra-
matic Theatre in Stockholm, a State institution, and the
Swedish National Theatre. Since being built in the 1880s
it has had a fairly staid career, although distinguished by the
world premieres of some Eugene O'Neill plays, and, in the
1960s, by the presence of Ingmar Bergman as artistic director.
His successor, an actor called Erland Josephson, was the first
ideological appointment. A Social Democrat, Mr Josephson
was given the post in order to carry out party policy.

'The purpose of the theatre,' he says,* 'is to expand emo-
tional life. A country must have a rich emotional life. Without
this, politicians cannot bring about changes, or appeal to the
public. You see, our people are emotionally and culturally un-
developed. The arts, and particularly the theatre, are being used
to accelerate and bring about a maturing of emotional life.

* From a private conversation.

310 The New Totalitarians

'Without a proper emotional life among the people, poli-
ticians cannot work on their audience. They can only appeal
to the grosser, natural feelings like hate, envy and greed. This
is too narrow a spectrum, and the theatre has to broaden it.
Otherwise, politicians would find it hard to work. The
theatre has to prepare the ground. There's an example in
English history, if you like. Take Churchill's war speeches; a
lot of their appeal depends on associations with poetry and
drama, like Henry V's address at Agincourt. Without Shakes-
speare, Churchill couldn't have had his effect.

'But it is not enough to produce a general cultural climate.
Political undercurrents have to be encouraged. Society is
changing, and the theatre must follow. But it must not only
follow. It must help to move society in the direction it is
taking.'

The repertoire of the Royal Dramatic Theatre has been
restricted to left-wing plays and, where the classics are con-
cerned, to those dramas which can be interpreted in a socialist
manner. Only those plays that promote the Social Democratic
ideas of community and egalitarianism are produced. Brecht
became a favourite. Younger Swedish dramatists were com-
missioned to write plays promoting the Social Democratic
ideals of community and equality. The drama, says Josephson,
must promote the intentions of the government. While it is
difficult to give an accurate definition of the kind of plays
that he allows, it is easy to describe those that he does not.
Nothing he says, that contradicts the changes in Swedish
society is permitted to appear.

'Education,' he says, 'is turning out people who have
learned how to fit into society. So that means I won't allow
any plays that glorify the individual. That excludes most of
the romantic dramatists, like Schiller. And it definitely cuts
out most of Ibsen. Brand and Peer Gynt are two Ibsen plays I
definitely do not want to see performed.

'But that doesn't mean I have dismissed the classics. I think

Culture in the Political Armoury 311

those critics who are against the classics are hysterical [re-
ferring to local writers who consider all older drama as
reactionary and inimical to the proper trends of the day]. The
classics have such a broad spectrum, you can make of them
what you want.

'Coriolanus, for example, can be interpreted in a radical
way. Brecht has done so. And we put it on, in the same
manner, as an attack on bourgeois values.

'What I would say is that any classic that can only be
given one interpretation, which doesn't fit our radical ideology,
would not be performed. That's why I disapprove of Brand
and Peer Gynt. And, of course, the same holds for all plays,
new or old. Henri de Montherlant, for example, is a dramatist
I would definitely not allow. Ideologically he is not suitable.

'And among the Scandinavian classics, I would not do
Holberg. His morality is doubtful. He's aristocratic, and we've
got to be democratic.'

Holberg, a seventeenth-century Dane, was the first Scan-
dinavian playwright. A northern Moliere, his repertoire
mainly comprises satirical comedies, aimed at hypocrisy,
affectation and social climbing. He aimed his wit frequently at
the lower orders of society, and he clearly believed that a
man must know his place. Josephson is right: Holberg is no
democrat. On the other hand, he is very funny, and the
greatest of the Scandinavian dramatists after Ibsen and
Strindberg.

The implacable rivalry of the great pair of nineteenth-
century Scandinavian masters is echoed by Josephson. Even
if Ibsen is Norwegian and Strindberg Swedish, Strindberg is
favoured not on nationalistic grounds, but because he is pro-
gressive; he professed socialism at one period of his life, and
he is included in the Social Democratic canon. Ibsen, on the
other hand, is considered too conservative and his plays, being
inpermissible paeons to individuality, are not deemed to be
'oriented towards society'.

312 The New Totalitarians

In short, the Swedish National Theatre steers its repertoire
in an ideological manner. Although it has no legal powers to
do so, it guides the direction of the Swedish stage. The trend
promulgated by the top of the hierarchy is instinctively and
rapidly adopted by the subordinate levels. The provincial
theatre, run by the municipalities, has followed suit. Further-
more, touring companies sent out by the Royal Dramatic
Theatre, and a central State ensemble, naturally subscribe to
the principles enunciated by Mr Josephson. In this way,
drama in Sweden has broadly conformed to the wishes of the
party. The existence of a commercial theatre is clearly an
obstacle to complete official domination. And, indeed, the
State has plans to take over what remains of it in Sweden.
By 1970, most had been destroyed by various devices.

Since the late nineteenth century there have been privately
owned theatres in Gothenburg and Stockholm. By the 1960s,
all had been removed from Gothenburg through financial
pressures originating in punitive taxation. By 1970, four of the
eight in Stockholm had been destroyed by redevelopment.
The new city plan permitted no replacement; on the other
hand, it prescribed substitution by municipal theatres in a
new House of Culture.

If the authorities had deliberately set out to eradicate the
commercial stage, they could scarcely have chosen a better
way. To ban it would be politically impossible; demolition
was accepted by the public as an act of God. Town planning,
in the Swedish mind, is an inexorable natural force. If it
happens to involve the disappearance of certain theatres, then
so much the worse - or better - for the drama.

'I am,' says Mr Josephson, 'against the commercial theatre,
because it has to live by its profits. The theatre must be non-
profit-making. I want the commercial theatre to close, and
let the State take over. The whole thing's academic anyway,
because I think you'll find that all private theatres will dis-
appear within ten years. Most of them are scheduled for

Culture in the Political Armoury 313

demolition anyway,* and so the whole question has been
settled for us by the town planners.**

'Society will take over the stage. [The Royal Dramatic
Theatre] must prepare for the situation. We are planning for
the day when the State will have a virtual monopoly of the
theatre, and a supply of staff will have to be provided. To
prepare for tomorrow's stage, forty-five new actors are
being turned out each year from the schools of drama, to-
gether with the necessary producers and technicians.'

If the Swedish theatre is guided by the party, that is per-
fectly understandable, since, like broadcasting, it is under
State direction. Yet, in the world of publishing, although
mostly in private hands, there appears to be a censorship that
imposes roughly the same ideas. But it is not the result of
external pressure since by law the printed word is free; it is
the consequence of voluntary restraint.

There is in Swedish publishing, as in newspapers, a
noticeable and consistent bias. Clearly, the publisher, as a
type, possesses highly personal tastes and, in most free coun-
tries, his list will display characteristic leanings. But partiality
will vary with the firm and prejudice counter prejudice, so
that there is breadth and balance over the book market. But,
in Sweden, the selectivity of one publisher is the selectivity
of all, and, at a given time, all books follow a particular trend.
This is present to a degree far greater than the normal shifts of
literary tastes.

The steering of book production within a small country of
a minor language, such as is the case of Sweden, is especially
obvious and easy. Publishers are relatively few, so that quasi-
monopolistic situations may obtain. Indigenous authors can-
not by themselves satisfy local demand, so that translations
* 1970. Three of the four remaining private theatres were in fact
threatened.

** Another example of acknowledging the use of economic means to
political ends. Cf. conversation about removal of Catholic Church
(in same redevelopment area as theatres).

314 The New Totalitarians

of foreign works must fill the gap: in current affairs, they
usually predominate. Bias in their selection becomes fairly
evident. That it need not necessarily exist may be seen, to take
a few examples, from Denmark, Norway, Finland and
Holland. Why should it then be so in Sweden?

Most publishers concede that there is a bias, usually ex-
plaining it as the reflection of consensus among the reading
public and writers. But it is not the whole answer.

'I admit to certain inhibitions,' says a leading publisher, 'I
want to keep within the trend, and I am afraid to go against
it. This is partly because it is sound business sense, and partly
because I feel that the outsider's opinion is not valid, but only
that of the majority or the consensus.'

He cited, in illustration of this last consideration, a socio-
logical investigation of Israeli soldiers after the Six Day
War. The dialogue was uninhibited, and the soldiers were
quoted as saying things like, 'We love shooting Arabs', or
'Six million Jews died during the last war; it's either them or
us'. But the publisher's firm considered that the book 'would
hurt the Jewish cause', since Swedes would be revolted at
frank talk of this nature. Now, at the time, the general
consensus was in favour of Israel, so that nothing injurious was
to be published. None of the other major Swedish publishers
accepted the book either, for the same reason.

Cuba is another subject in which selectivity is exercised. It
happened to be a favourite of the Swedish intellectual estab-
lishment, and a considerable number of books on the subject
were issued by various publishers. They were all pro-Castro,
and mostly polemical. The first censorious work permitted
to appear was Rene Dumonte's Cuba, est-il Socialiste?, a
Swedish translation of which was issued in 1972. Its publication
happened to coincide with a shift of the consensus towards the
centre.

Publishers do not dare to oppose the trend in their lists.
'We have to keep within certain limits,' as one put it, 'be-

Culture in the Political Armoury 315

cause if we deviate too far from the general direction of society,
we would get a bad name.' Malcolm Muggeridge, to take
perhaps an extreme example, has not been translated, al-
though it is allowed that on his merits he ought to be. All
three of the major publishing firms refuse to touch him.
Bonniers, the largest, excuse themselves on the grounds that
'Muggeridge has said some terrible things about Sweden'.
Another publisher begs off because 'he is not only a reac-
tionary, but a religious reactionary'.

That puts him out of court completely. It was accepted
among Swedish intellectuals at that time (the end of the
1960s), that atheism was the only permissible viewpoint, and
that no sentient person could seriously discuss religion. Ergo,
religion was not to be discussed. For that reason, books on
religion were considered unsaleable, and virtually all with-
held from publication. As a result, Teilhard de Chardin was
unobtainable in Swedish. Works of philosophy suffered a like
fate. An oversimplified materialism was then in vogue, and
nothing that smacked of metaphysics was considered ad-
missible.

The Swedish paperback market at the end of the 1960s was
dominated by the new left and radical extremists. In non-
fiction, there was a uniform anti-American and anti-Western
trend. It was as if some unseen hand was directing the selec-
tion of books in order to indoctrinate the public and create a
biased view of the world. It must be realized that it was not
the selectivity as such that was new, but its nature. Since the
last war, the Swedes have become the most thoroughly
Americanized of nations in Europe or Scandinavia. At first,
this took the form of mimicking the standard cliches of Ameri-
cana, in publishing as well as in other fields. But later, with
racial troubles and Vietnam, the Swedish intellectuals turned
in a body against what they termed the 'official' America,
accepting instead the militant American left-wing critics
only. To judge by publishers' lists, the only contemporary

316 The New Totalitarians

American writers were Stokely Carmichael, Eldridge Cleaver
and Noam Chomsky.

A disproportionate number of books are published sug-
gesting the disintegration of the "West, and the advantages of
a Marxist way of life. The trend implies that the Swedes,
provided they continued on a leftwards path, will evade some
impending Gotterdammerung and (like broadcasting and the
press) suggest 'that they therefore live in the best of all
possible worlds.

A thoroughly unbalanced view of things is therefore con-
veyed through translations: a superficial comparison with the
books available in English, French and German indicates
publishing bias. As far as Swedish authors are concerned, the
trend is the same, but the background is rather different.

Original Swedish works published during the latter part
of the 1960s showed a virtually identical trend. Fiction and
non-fiction were all radical, all advanced socialist thought
of one form or another, and they all accepted the doctrine
that Swedish society was moving left and that it was the task
of literature to help that change. It was as if the party cultural
policy had been carried out, to order. This process did not
depend on editorial selection. Virtually every manuscript sub-
mitted for consideration followed the trend, at most offering
minor variations on the consensus. Dissidence, opposition,
the desire to stand against the tide, was almost completely
lacking. It was not a new phenomenon.

At any given moment, virtually all Swedish writing follows
a particular direction, often defined within extraordinarily
narrow limits. A leading publisher agrees that the position is
summed up in the phrase, already quoted, that 'first you agree
on your goals and then you discuss the means'. He goes on to
say that, 'We think controversy over principles is useless.
It doesn't get you anywhere. It's not constructive. You can
only be constructive if you all agree on where you're going.
Otherwise, it's just sniping at one another.' Another pub-

Culture in the Political Armoury 317

lisher admits, There is a consensus, and the natural instinct
is to follow it. But I for one am impressed by the rapidity
with which it changes. That means our society is dynamic.'
He then added the rider that, ' Of course, it doesn't make for
great originality. The trouble is everybody's so predictable.
If I go to a new play, however radical, I know exactly how it's
going to end. I can anticipate every line. I could almost write
it myself. For that reason, I love the London theatre. I go
over whenever I can. You see, even if a play's reactionary, at
least it's unexpected.'

After the Social Democrats had launched their 'equality'
campaign for the 1969 elections, equality soon became the
dominating theme of the arts. It was as if it were a message
to be relayed by various media. 'As soon as something is
declared to be not in agreement with equality,' to quote a
provincial newspaper editor, 'the argument is over; the
matter is settled.' 'I would not,' said the editor of BLM, a
respectable literary magazine, 'publish anything that ques-
tioned the assumptions of equality in all its meanings.'

The concept of uniformity in the arts is normally a night-
mare joke. In Sweden, it is the accepted state of affairs. Partly,
it is due to the conformist tradition, and an innate acceptance
of hierarchical structure. Where masters lead, the others
implicitly follow. But also the schools have been turning
out people with a collective mentality. The younger intel-
lectuals are the product of a system that has conditioned
them to a uniform way of thinking and a dependence on the
group.

Consequently artists act, not as individuals, but as limbs of
some centrally directed body. What is so politically significant
is that they are part of the establishment. That means that they
are on the side of the government, which distinguishes Sweden
from most other countries.

In the West, the intellectual and the artist are generally
against authority on principle; in the Communist world,

318 The New Totalitarians

they will frequently revolt as far as the system permits them.
In both cases there is a distaste for official supervision. But in
Sweden the intellectuals voluntarily support the State, and
that gives the State a singular advantage, because it means
that the communicators are on its side.

This does not mean that they slavishly repeat the party
line. But, in a 'general sense, they tend the way the govern-
ment wants to go. In film-making, the field in which the
Swedes have been most famous and successful, scripts are
sometimes aimed against the government, but always from
the left. And that suits the government very well. Although
there are private film producers and distributors in Sweden,
the industry has, since the 1960s, been guided by a State
organization, the Swedish Film Institute. It has subsidized
indigenous production, and discovered most of the younger
directors, like Bo Widerberg, who have begun to make their
name abroad.

As in all other fields of art and culture, the purpose of the
Film Institute is to change society. 'But it is useless to try and
do so by manipulating the content of films,' to quote the
former director of the Institute, Mr Harry Schein. 'Look at
Russia: their films are so dull that nobody goes to see them.
The important thing is to change. It is velocity, not direction,
that matters. When a body is in motion, it is easy to deflect;
whereas when it is stationary, it has to be given momentum.
So I want films to induce change by association. By making
the public used to change, and predisposed to it, we can
execute our political aims more easily.'

Swedish drama, literature and films are broadly left, and
convey ideas that help the party. The necessity of social
change is the usual content of their message, and the virtue of
equality too. Business executives are often the subject of
attack, but never the trade unions. Sexuality is frequently
invoked, but in a political, rather than an emotional sense,
with two aims in view. The first, by casting doubt on old

Culture in the Political Armoury 319

morality, and preaching new attitudes, contributes to a
sense of change and the breaking up of established society.
Its other, and perhaps more cogent function, is to give re-
lease to political frustrations by offering a vision of liberation
through sex. Its appeal is to the young, and it acts as a kind of
euphoric sex-freedom drug. We will return to this in. the
next chapter.

Although these aims (particularly that concerning sexu-
ality) are included in the spoken and unspoken party pro-
gramme, a great deal of creativity is rather far to the left, and
certainly beyond the Social Democratic orbit. This is no dis-
advantage to the party. It wants the country to move to the
left, and extreme trends in the cultural field simply move the
centre of gravity a little more in the required direction. With
a handful of exceptions, the whole creative and intellectual
establishment is on the left. There are almost no intellectuals
of the (comparative) right. For this reason, there is no debate
in Sweden. Instead, there is competition in putting the same
viewpoint, and castigation of those who do not achieve the
accepted degree of fervour. The lack of articulate conserva-
tive voices, and the resulting uniformity of opinion, makes for
a degree of monotony that occasionally distresses the com-
municators themselves. A publisher says, 'Sometimes I wish
that I got the occasional right-wing manuscript, so that I
could have some contrast. But I just don't get any.'

The mistrust of the individual takes some odd, if illuminat-
ing forms. During the lifetime of Dag Hammarskjold, the late
UN secretary general, he was assumed at home to be a normal
Swede, with normal opinions, and was tolerantly regarded.
But when his poems, on their posthumous appearance, showed
him to have been a mystic, he was reviled by the Swedish
intellectuals. He had professed religious feelings, which be-
trayed the then current acceptance of materialistic and athe-
istic values. No reputable Swedish intellectual defended
him.

320 The New Totalitarian

It has been accepted that any artist or communicator must
necessarily be a socialist and, whenever a person of that de-
scription is presented in the mass media, he is fitted into the
pattern. For example, when Ingmar Bergman, the film direc-
tor, was interviewed in Expressen, a Stockholm evening
newspaper, the interviewer worked in the statement, 'You
are a Socialist, Ingmar Bergman', although it was out of
context. Bergman agreed, in a perfunctory manner, as if it
were part of a liturgy. Again, when the public relations
officer of the Royal Dramatic Theatre in Stockholm (a rather
handsome young woman) was being presented to the readers
of a lady's magazine in a decidedly non-political manner, the
writer felt constrained to say that, 'her husband is bourgeois,
and she lives in a bourgeois environment... but her colleagues
in the theatre belong to the extreme left and, if she voted, it
would probably be somewhere in between'. Neither Ex-
pressen nor the lady's magazine is left wing, and the profes-
sion of socialism need not be taken at its face value. It is simply
a code to show the world that there is no deviation. If origi-
nality occurs, it must do so under a mask of uniformity.
'Ours is a difficult society to live in,' says Kjell Grede, a
rising young film director, 'that's the problem that obsesses
me.' Yet he accepts the consensus. 'If you are different,' says
a Catholic historian (a terrible outsider in a Swedish
context), 'life can be unbearable.'

The pressure to conform, while probably of little hardship
to most Swedes, may be of considerable strain to those of
talent or individuality. This appears to bear some relation to
the peculiar form that suicide takes in Sweden. Suicide in
Sweden is high, although not quite the highest in the world *

*In fact, Sweden is fourth according to the "World Health Organi-
zation statistics for 1969. The incidence of suicide for the leading
nations was then as follows (per 100,000 inhabitants): Hungary, 33.1;
Finland, 23.3; Austria, 22.3; Sweden, 22. Great Britain with 7.0
and the United States with 10.9 were well down the list.

Culture in the Political Armoury 321

The interest, however, lies not in how many do away with
themselves, but who.

Among the Swedes, it is often gifted and individual people
who seek their quietus. An extraordinary number of intel-
lectuals, particularly writers, have taken their own lives. A
selection of those who have done so include Stig Dagerman, a
playwright of the 1940s; two recent women poets, Karin Boye
and Eva Neander; Birger Sjoberg and Hjalmar Gullberg,
well-known poets of this century; a dramatist of the 1920s
called Hjalmar Bergman; and a novelist of the 1880s, Victoria
Benedictsson. This is quite a respectable proportion of Swedish
literary figures over the past century. It is as if something like
a third of the leading poets, novelists and playwrights in
England and America had committed suicide.

The lives and works of these writers suggest that they were
overwhelmed by a fearful Angst that arose out of a sense of
being different. When Peer Gynt, the ultimate eccentric, is
asked what he is, he answers proudly that it is

'The world behind my brow.

That makes me what I am

and no one else.'

But Ibsen, being Norwegian, came from a recognizably
"Western society in which an individual could not only exist,
but glory in being different from his fellows. By contrast,
in a short story by Hjalmar Soderberg, a well-known Jin-
de-siecle Swedish writer, a character who finds that he cannot
be the same as the people around him attempts suicide because
of the difference. The eccentric and the outsider in a Western
country can live his own life, reasonably happy in being suffi-
cient unto himself, because the recognition of individuality
within his culture allows him a significance on his own. But in
Sweden a man, being a collective creature, has no existence
outside the group. To discover that he is different is to find
himself deprived of all sense of identity (where it can well be
enhanced by the same circumstance in other societies) and

322 The New Totalitarian

to lose his justification as a living creature. Quite simply, he
ceases to exist.

There is another side to the matter. To be different in
Sweden is to be burdened with a sense of guilt and to be the
worst of failures. And it has been established by at least one
psycho-analyst* that suicide in Sweden is almost exclusively
due to failing to fulfil rigid expectations, with excessive self-
hate accompanying failure. And a man does not only have
to bear his own reproaches, he also has to cope with a society
that, rejecting the individual and the outsider, insists on ex-
plaining him away. Often this takes the form of a coldly
passionate jealousy. It is a collective emotion, as well as a
personal one, and it is turned on anyone who diverges from
the norm. It is most frequently expressed by constant deni-
gration, and treatment of a person as if he does not really
exist. This may not necessarily lead to suicide, but can easily
cause mental illness. It is well illustrated in the comparison
between Ibsen and Strindberg. Ibsen, having quarrelled with
his society, became angry, but Strindberg went through fits
of insanity. It was, in the view of one authority,** a mechanism
of self-defence:' the play within the play... he had to go mad
to keep his sanity.' The fate of genius in Sweden has been
particularly hard.

What is lacking in Swedish society is not the appreciation
of the outsider (which is not noticeably prominent in most
other countries) but recognition of his existence. By and
large, in Western countries, he may be disliked, but at least
his presence is acknowledged, and his right to a place in the
sun is allowed. But in Sweden the outsider is denied the right
to exist. Either he must be brought, willy-nilly, into society,
or he must be explained away. Often this is done in psychiatric

* Dr Herbert Hendin, of Columbia University, who spent four
years in Scandinavia investigating suicide. He published his work in
Suicide and Scandinavia (New York, 1964).

** Mr Alf Sjoberg, a well-known Swedish theatrical producer, with
a deep knowledge of Strindberg.

Culture in the Political Armoury 323

terms, so that a dissident may be talked into believing that he
is mentally ill.

Whatever the merits of such action, at least it is most con-
venient to a society that believes in absolute conformity. It is
a potent weapon in the enforcement of community, and, by
a form of militant consensus, it achieves the type of regimen-
tation which, at first sight, would appear to demand the
apparatus of dictatorial control.

Artists and writers are not normally the most disciplined or
easily organized of people. But in Sweden they have entered
with no external compulsion into the corporate life of their
country, and voluntarily belong to their various trade unions.
Membership is virtually complete; it is the intellectual closed
shop by consent. Most of these unions are affiliated to central
organizations, so that intellectuals have been brought into
the Labour Market structure. The government wants it this
way. Official aid to the arts is generally channelled through the
intellectual unions; and the artist is expected to belong.

Despite all these forces harnessing Swedish culture to their
ends, the party appears to seek more substantial methods of
guidance. It disapproves of commercial publishing. As
mentioned before, it is establishing a State monopoly in
university and school books. In general publishing, it is the
intention to establish a measure of official influence. A State
publishing house for children's literature has been proposed.
Furthermore, the State financially aids various cooperative
publishing enterprises, which more or less advance party
policies.

Culture, then, has been exploited by the Swedish govern-
ment for ideological ends. It is an aid to the creation of the
new man for the new society. Officially culture is good, be-
cause it makes life bearable; therefore, say the people, as long
as it is provided, existence must be all right. There is, near
Stockholm, a hospital so thoroughly computerized and
mechanized that even some of the staff felt qualms about its

324 The New Totalitarian

dehumanization. So, too, did the designers, and they put
sculptures in the entrance, explicitly to provide an air of
humanity. It is a neat symbol of culture in Sweden; the
anodyne of the masses.

15. The Sexual Branch
of Social
Engineering

Sexual morality is, very broadly, a matter of convention.
Changes are the product of social forces, doubtless reacting in
some obscure manner to the Zeitgeist. In the Western demo-
cracies today, morals are generally considered a private matter,
whatever the dictates of custom. As a matter of historical
fact, there may be legal curbs to behaviour, but these are
gradually being removed. The State is abdicating from its
time honoured role of public censor. Politicians may deplore
contemporary ways, but they lack the power to correct
them. The government, in general, has ceased to guide the
relations between the sexes.

It can be argued that this is a transient phenomenon, the
epilogue of a liberal nineteenth century which imposed
limits on the State and debarred it from caring (however
worthy the intention) for every detail of the citizen's life.
Total solicitude may be inescapable in the future. Certainly
it is already to be found in the secular theocracies of the
Communist world, where authority assumes the care of the
whole man. The same situation reigns in the Welfare State
perfected. Thus it is that Sweden must be classified, together
with the Soviet Union, among those societies where, in
distinction to the countries of the West, the State is concerned
with the control of morality.

On the face of it, this may seem improbable. The Soviet
Union is animated by a puritan ethic, and the authorities do
their best to suppress improper conduct. Sweden, on the other
hand, has pursued sexual emancipation with indefatigable

326 The New Totalitarians

tenacity. But licence is not necessarily a spontaneous thing, and
it may be just as politically motivated as constraint.

In most countries, legal restraints in the sexual field have
been lifted reluctantly by governments who, finding that old
rescripts no longer command public respect, submit to change
with more or less good grace. But the Swedish rulers have
taken the initiative in removing such impediments. They
have been active leaders of the moral revolution instead of a
passive rearguard. They have sponsored and directed the new
permissiveness. The reasons are ideological. 'The State,' in
the words of Mr Ingvar Carlsson, Minister of Education,
'is concerned with morality from a desire to change society.'*

'As political and economic freedom diminishes,' says Hux-
ley,** 'sexual freedom tends compensatingly to increase. And
the dictator (unless he needs cannon fodder and families with
which to colonize empty or conquered territories) will do
well to encourage that freedom. In conjunction with the
freedom to daydream under the influence of dope, the movies
and the radio, it will help to reconcile his subjects to the
servitude which is their fate.'

'Freedom' in Swedish is a word that appears to be taboo.
It does not exist in the political vocabulary, and it is rarely
mentioned in everyday language, in spite of the advancing
regimentation of the country. There is one exception, how-
ever, and that is in sexual matters. In the same way that
'security' is the creed of politics, so is 'liberty' that of sex.

The word 'freedom' is almost entirely confined to the
sexual field in Sweden. In every other department of life it
has been replaced by the vocabulary of the collective and of
restraint. Jargon like 'interests of the community', 'oriented
towards society', 'social responsibility', 'socially well
adjusted', and 'inculcation of the correct social attitudes' con-
stantly bombards the public.

* From a private conversation.

** Preface to Brave New World (1948 edition).

The Sexual Branch of Social Engineering 327

But in sexual terminology, the words connected with
liberty well up like a semantic tidal wave. It is as if there
were some deep urge for freedom, repressed elsewhere, and
allowed to surface only in this one circumscribed sphere of
existence. Indeed, the word 'freedom' in Swedish has come
to mean almost exclusively sexual freedom, product perhaps
of an unadmitted realization that it is absent, or unwanted,
elsewhere.

Through sex instruction at school for the young, and in-
cessant propaganda in the mass media for the older generations,
most of Sweden has been taught to believe that freedom has
been achieved through sex. Because he is sexually emanci-
pated, the Swede believes that he is a free man, and he judges
liberty entirely in sexual terms. He compares his own country
with others in that way. When popular journalists write
from abroad, they generally pay some attention to sexual
customs, not in order to titillate the readers, but to prove that
there is more liberty in Sweden.

One of the curiosities of Swedish reporting from the
Anglo-Saxon world is an undercurrent of denigration of its
political institutions. The tendency is to demonstrate that,
despite what Swedes have in the past been taught about
political liberty, it is in actual fact illusory. Coupled to this is
the suggestion that in sexual matters the Anglo-Saxons
are repressed ('double morality' is the usual cliche) where the
Swedes are emancipated, and therefore that Sweden has the
only true freedom. A writer well known in Sweden, Mr
Artur Lundquist, once paid a visit to Australia, a goal of
Swedish emigration, and on his return published a series of
articles in the Stockholm press. Deliberately or not, he set
out to denigrate Australia, as if to discourage future emigrants.
He could not avoid mentioning its qualities as a pioneer
country, which might be supposed to appeal to the kind of
person considering a move, but he attacked it through the
agency of sexuality. By showing that the Australians in that

328 The New Totalitarian

field were more repressed than the Swedes, he implied that
Sweden had more freedom on the whole.

The Swedish government has taken what it is pleased to
call 'the sexual revolution' under its wing. Children are
impressed at school that sexual emancipation is their birth-
right, and this is done in such a way as to suggest that the
State is offering them their liberty from old-fashioned re-
strictions. The aims of the politicians appear to be political,
saying in so many words to adolescents that the party has
given them their liberty, and that in gratitude they might
repay with their votes.

The sexual profligacy of the Swede - 'Swedish sin', in the
cant phrase - is by now one of the better established legends
of the north. In reality, there is little to choose between the
behaviour of the Danes, the Finns, the Norwegians and the
Swedes. They all take a mundane view of the sexual act, re-
garding it with a certain pagan insouciance, and more or less
ignoring the Judaeo-Christian morality of the West. This
may be explained by the fact that the Church in Scandinavia
never penetrated deeply enough to supplant heathen custom
so that, throughout the Christian centuries, the old Norse
hedonism survived among the people. If anything, it is the
Norwegians who have best preserved the ancient attitudes,
and who consequently treat the sexual issue in the most
natural manner.

But the difference between Scandinavia and continental
Europe is one of degree only. The sexual morals of the
countries of the industrial West show little difference and if,
for example, the English have acquired a reputation for in-
hibition and repression, that is dissolving with ostentatious
rapidity. It is doubtful whether there is any difference between
the sexual activity of the younger English and the younger
Swedes today, except that the former may be more romantic.
The distinguishing mark of the Swede is that his behaviour is a
matter of official direction.

The Sexual Branch of Social Engineering 329

Morals are best attacked in the classroom and, since 1956,
sexual education has been compulsory in all Swedish schools.
It starts at the age of twelve, and comprises both the phy-
siology of reproduction and the mechanics of the sexual act.
But it is not to be supposed that Swedish schools have been
turned into temples of a fertility cult. It is the Pill, or rather
contraception in all its forms, that is the kernel of instruction.

Contraception is taught so young that children understand
the distinction between sexuality and reproduction at a very-
early age. When they arrive at what is dispassionately des-
cribed to them as their 'sexual debut', they will have con-
sequently gained the impression that coitus is sufficient unto
itself, to be judiciously cultivated without the risk of undesired
consequences. This is the desired effect. Swedish sex educa-
tion is not the mere abolition of technical ignorance, but a
link in the mechanism of changing society. The tenor of
instruction is that morality is irrelevant, and that attitudes
learned at home are to be discarded. 'We have a clear duty to
support the young generation,' writes Mrs Birgitta Linner, a
prominent sex educationist, 'with the knowledge they need
so desperately.' To put it another way, the State has sided with
youth against its elders. It is one of the few occasions in history
in which established authorities (as distinct from revolu-
tionaries) have done so. It is an original, and as far as can be
judged successful, attempt to win over the young through
their gonads.

On the face of it, sexual education in Sweden stems from a
pluralistic attitude to society. Teachers are required to adopt
a neutral pose, and to explain different moral codes without
prejudice so that children may choose. But the effect is that an
amoral view prevails, and what finally emerges is a physio-
logical conception of sex as a bodily function, to be practised
in the interests of good health, like eating, drinking, keeping
one's bowels open and a reasonable amount of sport. Indeed,
Swedish attitudes to sex may be compared to the classical

330 The New Totalitarian

English public school cultivation of games, but without the
character-building adjunct.

'We have no ethical standards in education, and no rules
for sexual behaviour,' in the words of Dr Gosta Rodhe, the
head of the department of sexual education in the Directorate
of Schools. It will be recalled that, as the central authority of
a monolithic organization, it dictates the activities of all
schools in the country. Dr Rodhe may be described as the
executive officer of government sexual policy.

'We don't care at what age children start going to bed with
each other,' continues Dr Rodhe, 'as long as they are pre-
pared. We don't tell them that they've got to wait until
such and such an age to start their sex life. Statistics tell us
that the average age is about sixteen, so that is the age when
teachers have been circularized to start instruction in birth con-
trol. But if they know that children in their school are more
advanced, then they have to adjust their syllabus. The new
school is not terrified of thirteen-year-olds starting sexual
intercourse; what we are worried about is if they are not
prepared. So some teachers will explain birth control
methods to twelve- and thirteen- year-olds.

'We do not approve of the view that coitus is the highest
expression of human love; or a kind of consummation. Its
importance has to be reduced.'

'But does a child require no rules at all?'

'No. You can't make special rules for sexual behaviour,
because sexual behaviour can't be isolated from life: the one
affects the other. Rules mean repression. And the repression
of sexuality leads to aggression. Conversely, by introducing
sexual freedom, we remove aggressions. In America, they do
the opposite. They allow aggression but prohibit sexuality.'

'But isn't there some evidence that sexual discipline en-
courages creative work? I mean, using Freudian terminology,
you would talk about the sublimation of sexual urges.'

'Oh yes, I know that repressed sexuality can lead to creative

The Sexual Branch of Social Engineering 331

activity. But the dividing line between this and aggression is
indistinct.'

There is a staggering amount of talk and dissection of sex
in Sweden. I don't know of any other country where the
sheer volume of discussion is so great. Don't you think that
this destroys feeling?'

'Perhaps. But we don't want children starting their sex
in a cloud of emotion. Emotion has got to be removed from
sex. What we want is that children talk it over, and come to-
gether rationally.'

'Yes, I understand that. Leaving aside what might be called
educational and philosophical talk, there remains a great deal
of public debate. Again, I don't know of any other country
in which there is so much. It's almost as if there's nothing else
to discuss.'

'Yes, you're quite right. You see, since there's a lack of
tension in Swedish politics, younger people have got to find
release and excitement in sexual tension instead.'

'Would you say, then, that sexual restraint was related to
political tension? After all, despotisms sometimes have puri-
tanical ideas. Russia, for example.'

'Oh, but you've taken a very bad example there. There is a
pretty widespread resort to drink and sex in Russia as a release
from political tyranny.'

'Which, on your own showing, suggests a similarity
between Russia and Sweden.'

'Yes, there is. But with one important difference. In Russia,
political activities are prohibited by despotism, whereas in
Sweden there is no excitement in politics, by common
consent.'

Dr Rodhe's views are those of the ruling establishment. They
are also those of the dominant faction of a public contro-
versy. Sexuality has, in Sweden, become an issue of politics.
On the permissive side are ranged the forces of progress.
That comprises the left wing; Social Democrats and beyond,

332 The New Totalitarian

liberals and the radically minded of other parties. Opposing
them are the forces of reaction, which means principally
the Church and the die-hard conservatives. A polarization of
this type is naturally profitable to the politicians on the side
of permissiveness. It is only to be expected that, in an environ-
ment where sexual licence has become the norm, there is
political gain in upholding that licence. Conversely, there is
only obloquy to be obtained from denying it.

By a not uncommon process, licence has become precept
and Swedish sexual policies have not so much brought
emancipation as replaced one convention by another. If the
old morality entailed repression, the new permissiveness has
led to compulsive sexuality. There is, among Swedish school-
children a pressure to have sexual intercourse, whether they
want it or not. Even if a boy and a girl might prefer a platonic
relationship, they will nevertheless usually force themselves
into a sexual one. It is the custom of their society, and the
hidden fear is that, without immediate coitus, normality can-
not exist. Similarly, in Brave New World, a small schoolboy
is considered for observation because he runs away from a girl
who wants to start one of the customary sexual games.

The educational theories of Huxley's fantasy laid down that
every child had to have constant sexual intercourse in order to
be well adjusted. Feelings were outlawed: only the physical
act counted. One of the instructional manuals issued to Swed-
ish schoolchildren at the end of the 1960s, Togetherness, had
this to say about sexuality: 'Every human being has a sexual
urge, or let us call it appetite, that has to be satisfied ... the
need to eat is common to all human beings. It is the same with
sexual needs.

'All people, however, do not manage to live together with
a partner in a regular sexual relationship. Inability to find a
partner, divorce, age, etc., can put obstacles in the way.
Nevertheless, the sexual urge can be strong, and it may have
to be relieved somehow, for example by masturbation with

The Sexual Branch of Social Engineering 333

or without the reading of pornography.' This is a sexual pri-
mer for young teenagers approaching their first intercourse.

If Swedish schools do not exactly 'have steel and rubber
benches conveniently scattered through the gardens',* at
least the educational authorities imply that adolescent copu-
lation is officially approved as a sport for the well-adjusted.
But this attitude is not confined to education and growing up.
The benefits of sexual emancipation have been extended to
the whole population. This may sound trite and common-
place, the obvious comment being that they could have taken
the necessary steps themselves. But in sex, as in all things, the
State wants to be in control. It wishes to appear as the bringer
of good, and the leader for others to follow.

Where abstinence is preached, there is rebellion in the bed.
But in Sweden, since sex is officially sanctioned, to indulge is
to cooperate with authority. It would be too much to sup-
pose that the State has altered habits by a ukase or two, for
clearly the efflorescence of sexuality is a diversified and wide-
spread phenomenon. But the Swedish rulers have been very
careful not to oppose the trend, from a deep and well-grounded
fear of appearing to be a killjoy antagonist of youth. In this,
they have distinguished themselves from most other govern-
ments, East or West, which have attempted to impose re-
straint, or grudgingly accepted changes, with a predictable
hostility of the young as the consequence.

'I think that young people in the United States feel very
much the same as young Swedes,' says Mr Ingvar Carlsson,
the Minister of Education. 'But the United States authorities
are slow in following up developments. In Sweden we are
quicker.'

If the party wants to change society it has preferred not
to be seen working too hard at it but, through suitable
kneading of public opinion by other agents, to give the im-
pression of answering a need rather than enforcing an idea.

* Brave New World.

334 The New Totalitarian

The corporate State facilitates this, with a specialist organiza-
tion to cover each necessary field. Thus, in politics, there is the
ABF; in sex and morals there is the RFSU, Riksforbundet for
Sexuell Upplysning - the National Association for Sexual
Education.

The RFSU is a corporate organization closely related to
the Labour movement. It has three functions: the dissemina-
tion of erotic technique, the encouragement of birth control
and the change of morality. Since the 1940s, the party has
accepted the desirability of birth control, but has been poli-
tically unable to encourage it too openly because of certain
popular resistance, notably among the puritanical working
classes and country dwellers who provided the backbone of
their votes. The RFSU carried out the necessary propaganda,
and was given State grants to do so.

Almost single-handed, the RFSU has made Sweden con-
traceptive-conscious, and propagated a progressive, rational
attitude to sex. Through clinics and shops it has made contra-
ceptives cheap, and brought birth control to the masses. Its
most important work has been in sexual ideology.

The RFSU has advanced a mechanical view of sex as a
necessary physiological function. It was what the radical
party ideologists wanted to implant among the public and,
without the RFSU spadework, they would have been hard
put to do so.

Compulsory sex education in the schools had been a
government desire from the early 1940s, but it could not be
imposed until a hostile public opinion had been parried. The
RFSU campaigned tenaciously and eventually, in 1956, the
measure could be carried through as an answer to a need. Much
of it took the form of RFSU demands. The organization is
small, with about 5,000 members, but by the number of their
approaches they gave the impression of a popular demand. In
this way, the government was able to minimize political
controversy on the subject.

The Sexual Branch of Social Engineering 335

The RFSU has done a great deal to eradicate the sexual
obscurantism that once belonged to Sweden. A few examples
of how far they have succeeded may not be out of place. New
departures in contraceptive equipment are advertised on the
streets, but excite less attention than a new beer. A garage
will sport a well-designed poster showing two cats cuddling.
'For you who make love,' says the caption, 'a neat kit;
condoms and hygienic antiseptic cleaning tissues. Remember
your hygiene.' A reputable travel agency includes in a bro-
chure for young people this advice to girls: 'Don't forget
contraceptives. It's all very well to have your fun on holiday,
but you'll have to pay the bill later, with a pregnancy during
the dreary winter if you don't look after yourself. It's a good
idea to take condoms as well. Foreign boys often don't have
them, and it shows good taste to be able to offer one. Even if
you're on the Pill, it's sensible to insist on your partner taking
precautions to prevent diseases.* And if you use some other
form of birth control, it's an extra margin of safety.'

The RFSU has promoted a view of sex as the escape valve
of society. 'Our aim,' says an RFSU official, 'is to encourage
liberation through sex.' In no other field would that be said.
The aims, as adumbrated before, are all the other way, to-
wards regulation and submission to the collective.

The Pill has been thoroughly impressed on the Swedish
consciousness and officially endorsed. The authorities, alone
in Europe, perhaps alone in the world, have brought about
the true sexual revolution. This is not the propagation of birth
control, but popular understanding that the sexual act is no
longer identical with procreation.

The law has closely followed sexual custom. Previously

* Gonorrhoea has shown a catastrophic increase, coinciding with
the advance of the Pill and the change of morals. It is hard to say
which is the leading cause. The age at which it is concentrated has sunk
continually, having been observed in 1970 among eleven- and twelve-
year-olds. This is not specifically Swedish, but confirms experience
elsewhere.

336 The New Totalitarian

Swedish, like most Western, jurisprudence was informed by
Christian ethics. Marriage was assumed to be permanent and
divorce a regrettable aberration. Professor Alvar Nelson, a
government legal expert, says that 'our aim is to remove all
traces of Church morality from legislation'. Already (1970)
adultery has been removed as what is termed an 'extraordinary
cause'. In Sweden, divorce has long been virtually by consent,
with a separation of one year necessary before the decree
was granted. In the case of proven adultery, however, the
delay was waived. This no longer holds, with the implication
that faithfulness is no longer considered a part of marriage.

The new legislation, coming into force during the 1970s,
is devoid of moral superstructure. Marriage will be a contract,
to be made or cancelled by the signatories at will, through a
simple act of registration. In the case of weddings, a civil or
religious ceremony is an optional extra.

But the state of marriage is virtually superfluous, except
where a woman wants her husband's name. Cohabitation is
legally equivalent as far as housing and taxation are concerned.
Illegitimate children have the same right of inheritance as
those bom in wedlock: biological parentage is the only kind
now recognized in law. There remains only the question of
what to do with unwanted children. Abortion is liberal in
Sweden, praised as the ultimate guarantee of sexual emanci-
pation. When the photographer Lennart Nilsson published
his celebrated film and book* on the birth of a baby, he was
bitterly attacked by Swedish medical critics for 'anti-abortion
propaganda', although his intention had merely been to
depict what he considered a miracle of nature.

While most of Swedish society is littered with taboo, sex
has been absolutely cleansed of it. In this one field, the
authorities have been extremely anxious, as they officially
proclaim, to remove all guilt feelings. As social and economic

* Published in Britain as The Everyday Miracle and in the US as A
Child is Born.

The Sexual Branch of Social Engineering 337

regimentation has progressed, so has sexual liberation, and the
propaganda around it. The Swede is extraordinarily proud of
this one freedom, seeing in it a proof of his own superiority
in all fields.

But it is not permissiveness; it is licensed release. The State,
anxious to control the citizen absolutely, has taken sexuality
in hand as well. Even in the fundamental human act, the wel-
fare mentality has intruded, and the Swedes, while encouraged
to release their political frustrations through the reproductive
procedure, are yet admonished to do so decently, hygienically
and properly. The citizen must feel that the State cares for
him, even in what should be the last resort of privacy.

16. Brave New
Sweden

Even allowing for the relief offered them in the form of sex,
the Swedes are faced with residual, but by no means negli-
gible strains. They are well-adjusted to their situation. They
have accepted a degree of control as yet alien to most Western
countries. They have submitted to their rulers in return for
security. They have made a virtue of the conformity that
is necessary for the proper running of their society. Mutiny
is not consciously a part of their nature. And yet they are not
entirely content. This has not escaped the attention of their
rulers. The Directorate of Social Affairs commissioned a re-
port on the mental state of the nation. Eliminating the jargon,
its purpose was to establish whether the average Swede was
happy - for 'the problem of happiness' is of the gravest
official concern. The report concluded that many Swedes
felt at odds with their environment and that twenty-five per
cent of the population were in need of psychiatric treatment.
It recommended improved organization of society to mop up
pockets of unhappiness.

Welfare, then, produces its own frustrations: regimentation
breeds irritation and resentment which cannot, as the Swedes
have discovered, be entirely suppressed, with all the self-
discipline and goodwill in the world. Safety valves are a
necessity.

The sexual safety valve is a release from the grosser ten-
sions. But it, too, has its limitations. Although its net effect is
probably on the credit side, it has contributed to the strains
it is required to relieve. The physical emphasis put upon it
has enveloped the population in a permanent cloud of depressio

Brave New Sweden 339

post coitus. By eradicating ritual and taboo, excitement has
been dissipated, and the function of sex as a surrogate for
political tension therefore handicapped.

In spite of themselves, the Swedes from time to time be-
tray a yearning for something beyond the mechanics of sex.
Maudlin cries for feeling appear in the correspondence col-
umns of newspapers and in articles in women's magazines.
Writers, moved sometimes by a powerful urge to touch on
sentiment, are prevented by a yet more powerful inner cen-
sor. This situation recalls yet another scene from Brave New
World. The Savage has been reciting Romeo and Juliet to
Helmholtz Watson, the Emotional Engineer, who interrupts
with gales of laughter, and says: ' "I know quite well that
one needs ridiculous, mad situations like that; one can't write
really well, about anything else. "Why was that old fellow such
a marvellous propaganda technician? Because he had so
many insane, excoriating things to get excited about. You've
got to be hurt and upset; otherwise you can't think of the
really good, penetrating, X-rayish phrases. But fathers and
mothers." He shook his head. "You can't expect me to keep
a straight face about fathers and mothers. And who's going to
get excited about a boy having a girl or not having her? ...
No ... it won't do. "We need some other kind of madness
and violence. But what? What? Where can one find it? ...
I don't know ... I don't know." '

Licence to copulate has led to a sexual obsession pervading
the whole of Swedish life. It has brought in its train a certain
amount of mental illness. This is a subject on which the
authorities are silent, and the organizers of sexual instruction
prone to concealment. Nevertheless, it seems to have been
established that much of expanding neuroses among school-
children and students is to be attributed to failure in the
sexual rat race. Nervous breakdowns on this account are not
uncommon.

Beyond sex there are drugs. In juvenile addiction, Sweden

340 The New Totalitarian

is ahead of Western Europe, and beginning to approach the
United States.* Boredom would seem to be the usual moti-
vation; boredom generated by a conformist and sterile
society and, worst of all, by sexual ennui.

Perhaps the worst of Swedish fmstrations lies in the lack
of political commitment and muzzled criticism at home.
Neutrality has also exacted a price. It has produced a kind of
moral castration, so that collectively the Swedes may feel
an urge to act, but lack the power to do so. These
disabilities may be self-inflicted, but are none the less
galling. They are compensated by a specialized use of
conscience.

Conscience in the normal sense, as the spiritual guardian of
the conscience holder in his personal actions, is scarcely
acknowledged among the Swedes. It has come to mean con-
science to the world. It is not an individual, but a collective
concept. It means condemnation of other countries and other
people for undesirable actions. In the way that it has been
applied, it is directed to remote comers of the world, from
which no immediate danger may be anticipated. It is always
on the side of the angels. A selection of post-war targets in-
cludes France for Algeria, the United States for Vietnam,
Britain for Rhodesia and White America for the Negroes.
The feelings are passionately expressed, and deeply felt,
although the distinction between righteous and self-righteous
indignation may not always be apparent.

Now this conscience is exclusively an exercise in mass emo-
tion. It is always directed against one target at a time, chosen

* A government commission of inquiry in 1969 came to the con-
clusion that about four per cent of all Swedish schoolchildren had
tried drugs, while one per cent were regular users. Cannabis and
amphetamines predominated. In Stockholm, eighteen per cent of the
pupils in the senior classes of the basic school (14-15 years) had taken
drugs. About ten per cent were regular users, and four per cent were
on hard drugs, chiefly heroin and LSD.

Brave New Sweden 341

by the intellectual and ruling establishments, and communi-
cated to the whole population by the corporative organiza-
tions. An unshakeable unanimity is observed. At a given
time, prime minister and street sweeper will display the
common touch, venting their disapproval on the same
recipient.

Swedish conscience is, in fact, catharsis through ritual
hate. It is akin to the 'two minute hate' of Nineteen Eighty-
Four. Indeed, during the Vietnam war, the popular Swedish
dislike of President Johnson had something of the grotesque
fury against Goldstein in Orwell's novel. 'I feel so emanci-
pated,' a Swedish housewife once said in a newspaper inter-
view after a particularly violent demonstration before the
American embassy in Stockholm.

Of course, kindred phenomena have occurred elsewhere,
but the distinction of Sweden lies in the fact that the rulers
have exploited them, and the whole population has been in-
volved. It is the controlled use of mob hysteria.

Before the Second World War, foreign travel was a rarity
among the Swedes, but it has been brought to the average
man in Sweden, as in other affluent societies, by prosperity
and by cheap air transport. But Swedish travel displays certain
peculiarities. It is of the packaged and guided tour type to a
far greater extent than in any Western country. Even more
than the Germans, the Swedes insist on travelling in groups;
and they are exceptional in not only using, but also regarding
travel as a release from social tensions. Most people on holiday
abroad are in search of change. The greater the strain at home,
as a rule, the greater the reaction abroad. Excepting the Danes,
who have Continental manners, Scandinavians are repressed
in the field of drinking, so that they cut loose abroad. But
even among them, the Swedes are distinguished for their
pertinacity.

Most Swedish holiday traffic goes to Majorca, the Canary
Islands and certain resorts on the Italian Adriatic coast. There,

342 The New Tbtalitarians

in what are usually extensions of the Swedish environment
in holiday camp form, the Swedes find relief in companionable
orgies of sex and alcohol. Once abroad, the Swede allows
the criticism to come to the surface that his inner censor
represses at home. 'There are so many rules in Sweden' and
'It's wonderful to get away from the Swedish snooping
complex' are two of the common cliches uttered in such
circumstances. Usually, the same people at home uncomplain-
ingly accept everything about their society, and it would
rarely occur to them to say things of that nature.

On the whole, tourists of most nationalities, whatever
their condition, display a rudimentary curiosity about where
they are going. For that reason, travel advertising, whatever
the country, features the destination. In Sweden, however, it
usually concentrates on the point of departure. Where, in
other countries, the customer is assumed to be going towards
something interesting, in Sweden his first concern is believed
to be getting away from an unpleasant situation. Publicity, as
often as not, dismisses the identity of the goal, concentrating
on escaping from the Swedish situation. 'Miserable', 'grey',
'dreary' are terms constantly recurring in descriptions of the
environment that putative tourists are invited to relinquish
for a spell. The tenor of the appeal is that it doesn't matter
where one goes, as long as one gets away from Sweden.

The government looks upon this, if not approvingly, at
least with tolerance and understanding. Swedish foreign
travel has been one of the heaviest burdens on a large and
worrying balance-of-payments deficit that began to obtrude
itself in the 1960s. But currency restrictions were never
considered. By blocking a safety valve, they would have
entailed political and psychological repercussions too serious
to be considered. It is an everyday occurrence for distressed
customers to enter, or agitated voices to telephone, travel
agencies, demanding a trip anywhere, as long as it gets them
away immediately, or next week-end by the latest. This is

Brave New Sweden 343

not confined to a particular social class. Foreign travel has been
made so accessible that a fortnight abroad costs about a
fortnight's pay for a shopgirl or a factory worker. A typist is
just as likely to make her escape as a senior bureaucrat. Rules
are such, in both private and public employment, that it is
usually possible to take annual holidays at odd times, or to
have unpaid leave of absence. Moreover, taxes are so puni-
tive that it is customary to accept compensatory leave in-
stead of payment for overtime.

Sex, culture, country cottages and holidays abroad may
act as outlets for the worst of pressures, so that the political
sublimation of personal aggressions has been largely fore-
stalled. But there remain two irreducible aberrations: crime
and alcohol.

Belief in the perfectibility of man has taken some hard
knocks in Sweden. The fulfilment of total welfare has not
improved the bad Swede; it has simply persuaded him to
learn new ways of being naughty - precisely as in other
affluent countries. Despite the Swedish practice of excusing
misbehaviour as a product of environment alone, there is no
social injustice to speak of. Slums do not exist, and it requires
some ingenuity to escape a comfortable existence. Neverthe-
less violence has risen, juvenile delinquency is the highest
in Western Europe, and the crimes of avarice, notably
embezzlement and cheque frauds have become a scourge.*

Drinking has always been a burden to the Swedes. Through
the ages, they have done so immoderately, so that the present

* Between 1950 and 1966, the number of crimes reported to the police
rose from 161,778 to 410,904, an increase of over 250 per cent. The
figures correspond to 23 and 52.6 per 1,000 inhabitants. In the same
period crimes of violence rose from 12,665 to 26,862 or 1.8 to 3.4
per 1,000 inhabitants. Bank robberies, which in 1950 were virtually
unknown, have become common. In Stockholm, a city of about 800,000
inhabitants, they take place at the rate of about one per week. In 1968
there were 32,085 cases of juvenile delinquency, mainly petty theft and
assault. Cheque frauds have been gaining popularity among teenagers.

344 The Totalitarians

endemic abuse cannot exclusively be visited on political and
social strains. Drunkenness is a national plague, in all classes.
This again must seriously question another time-honoured
theory, that alcoholic abuse is a consequence of poverty.
Although the Swede is so affluent, he drinks to get drunk
with the same single-minded devotion that his poor and
underprivileged ancestors did in the eighteenth and nine-
teenth centuries. In fact, the ritual inebriation that so dis-
tinguishes Swedish society is by origin an upper-class custom.
But in all ages, drinking has been, as so many Swedish
writers have demonstrated, a means of evading a repressive
society. It has been the only way of escaping from formal
manners, self-discipline and social restraint.

Since Swedish society has maintained those characteristics,
drinking may be said not to be a trouble, but the oldest safety
valve of them all. Although the State, under pressure from a
strong temperance lobby, gives the impression of wanting to
stop drinking, yet it does not give it any priority. Official
concern is concentrated on the disarming of political opposi-
tion, so that ordinary crime is of less importance.

'What you ought to do,' says Mustapha Mond in Brave
New World, 'is on the whole so pleasant, so many of the
natural impulses are allowed free play, that there really aren't
any temptations to resist.' That, more or less, is the condition
of the Swede. Not all the ingenuity of the Swedish rulers would
have been of any use without the submission of the populace.
And that has been willingly given. Little persuasion was
necessary. The Swedes have had to adapt themselves some-
times to the point of discomfort. But, since it has been in
exchange for economic and technological benefits, the price
has been considered worthwhile.

The Swede has accepted a patterned and organized exis-
tence, because in return he has been given comfort and
security. He wants nothing else; he sees nothing beyond his
Welfare State. 'Given the choice between Welfare and

Brave New Sweden 345

Liberty,' says the editor of a liberal newspaper, 'I would
choose welfare every time.'

The price of contentment in Sweden is absolute conformity.
Personal desires must be tailored to the desires of the group.
Mostly this is forthcoming. Where it is not, society imposes
uniformity. Methods are civilized, rational and humane, but
still remorseless. Difference in the Swedish world has always
been something undesirable, half sin, half disease. In the mod-
ern Welfare State, its eradication has become an obsession,
because its continued existence is a flaw in the system. The
skeletons in the Swedish cupboard are, indeed, concerned with
outsiders: the Lapps and the gipsies. Both are under pressure,
but not because of racial bigotry alone.

The Lapps are the aboriginals of Scandinavia. A nomad
people of the tundra, they are of different racial extraction to
the Swedes. They speak a language which is completely
alien to Swedish, and which belongs to the Finno-Ugrian
group, related to Finnish and certain Siberian dialects. There
are 10,000 in Sweden, mostly in the wild northern part of the
country. They live by the reindeer, which they follow be-
tween mountains and lowlands with the seasons. They have
little in common with the Swedes, or with any Europeans
for that matter. They had their own customs and their own
way of life, which they wanted to keep. But as the Swedes
extended their Welfare State, they insisted on including the
Lapps as well. Gradually, the Lapps have been pressed into a
Swedish pattern of life, sometimes settled, like the Svappa-
vaara peasant-miners, in subtopias in the wilderness. What
they wanted was their old life in mountain cottage and
under canvas. What they got was the ordered existence of the
Swede.

At least the Lapps, although considered by the man in the
street, and treated by the authorities, as second-class citizens,*

* The treatment of the Swedish Lapps compares unfavourably in
many ways with that of the American Indians. At least the New World

346 The New Totalitarian

have submitted, and tried to become Swedes. 'We are not a
warlike people,' in the words of one of their leaders, 'and we
don't fight. Our culture is primitive, and 1 suppose we have to
give in to the stronger one.' For this reason, the Lapps incur no
great dislike: they are not outsiders. Bigotry, therefore, is

reserved for the gipsies.

There are only a few thousand gipsies in Sweden, but they
have been unable to assimilate. Partly, this is their own desire,
partly the result of popular prejudice. The reason is im-
material: the result is that they remain outsiders. And that,
to the Swede, is unforgivable. That they are dark and racially
different is of subsidiary importance; that they are outside

society and do not act precisely like the Swedes is the crux
of the matter. The gipsies are genuinely and explicitly hated
for not belonging and for not conforming. Attitudes towards
them are similar to those displayed towards the Africans in

South Africa, although on moral, rather than racial grounds.
Among the Swedes themselves, this same kind of hate is

poured on the non-conformist. But he is a rare bird, indeed.
There are a few among the intellectuals, but they are isolated
and of no account.

Whether the Swede is happy in his Utopia is a moot point.
At least he is acquiescent, and he has his compensations. He
would certainly not want to change his condition. He is

burdened with certain imperfections which are, however,
reasonably counterbalanced. Thus, as he himself admits, lack
of contact with his fellow-men is a plague. It is a very ancient

settlers openly stole, cheated and conquered. But the Swedes in the
sixteenth century promised the Lapps possession of their land 'for
eternity', in the words of a royal charter. Nevertheless, the Swedes
dispossessed the Lapps, and, when iron was discovered in northern
Lappland, paid no compensation. Later on, money was made available
in modest amounts, but administered by Swedish authorities at their
discretion alone, as charity. The United States government is now
paying mineral royalties to the surviving Indians: the Swedes have yet
to make comparable amends.

Brave New Sweden 347

complaint. It leads to the paradox that, while the Swede is
immersed in the collective, and looks upon community and
solidarity as the most desirable of attributes, he is locked up
in himself, isolated from other human beings. While he is at
ease with an organization, he is most uncomfortable when
faced with an individual. As a result, the Swede dislikes serv-
ing other men, but is quite at home serving a machine. Con-
sequently he has by nature found it easy to adjust to his
technological society.

Of personal charity there is very little. Swedish doctors are
notoriously callous and unfeeling, with no human sympathy;
they tend to treat their patients as inanimate, pathological
specimens. This is an accepted part of Swedish life, and oc-
casionally elder members of the medical profession are moved
to protest. But the Welfare State mitigates some of the un-
pleasantness; without its rules and regulations, the evidence sug-
gests that the Swedes would largely decline to help each other.

To the outsider, Sweden is a spiritual desert, but that seems
to have no ill effect on the Swede. His contentment depends
entirely on material possessions. He lives as a consumer, and,
allowing his tastes to be directed rather more easily and more
specifically than other Western nations, he is invaluable raw
material for the economy.

On May Day, the Swedish Socialists parade reverently
with tasselled banners, like a secular Corpus Christi procession.
Religious feelings, where they have not been expunged, have
been transferred to politics. Mouthing the slogans, and sing-
ing the songs of a struggle long past, the Swede on that day
makes obeisance to a proletarian myth, while his chief con-
cern is to find a parking place for his motor car.

Politically, the Swedes have all the trappings of constitu-
tional democracy, but they do not have democracy in their
heart. They are perfectly content to leave the running of the
country to the bureaucrats, provided the facade is correctly
dressed.

348 The New Totalitarians

And so, modem Sweden has fulfilled Huxley's specifica-
tions for the new totalitarianism. A centralized administra-
tion rules people who love their servitude, so that technology
may be efficiently exploited. Mentality has been guided to
follow change and avoid conflict. It has all been achieved with
means known to the West. Nothing that the Swedes have done
is, in itself, original; their originality lies in the application.

Personality has been suppressed, the collective worshipped
at the expense of the individual. Given the European ethos,
this might be expected to arouse rebellion. But not among the
Swedes. They love their servitude.

The Swedish experience suggests that the choice before us
is between technological perfection and personal liberty. The
Swedes have chosen perfection. But it would be wrong to
suppose that only they would do so. It is wrong to be deceived
by their historical peculiarities. Much of what they have done
is different only in degree from what has happened in the
West. Others can be similarly moulded, if with somewhat
more trouble. The Swedes have demonstrated how present
techniques can be applied in ideal conditions. Sweden is a
control experiment on an isolated and sterilized subject.

Pioneers in the new totalitarianism, the Swedes are a
warning of what probably lies in store for the rest of us, unless
we take care to resist control and centralization, and unless we
remember that politics are not to be delegated, but are the
concern of the individual. The new totalitarians, dealing in
persuasion and manipulation, must be more efficient than the
old, who depended upon force. And it is straining optimism
to the limit to suppose that other men will necessarily choose
freedom simply because, unlike the Swedes, they are still
taught to admire it. 'Liberty,' says Don Juan in Man and
Superman, 'will not be Catholic enough: Men will die for
human perfection, to which they will sacrifice their liberty
gladly.'